Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Language:
English
Stats:
Published:
2020-05-09
Updated:
2024-01-05
Words:
102,571
Chapters:
13/15
Comments:
69
Kudos:
223
Bookmarks:
20
Hits:
12,703

but it's the pretty little complicated moments we know of

Summary:

Amy texts Hope for the first time on the flight back home from Botswana...

Chapter 1: Botswana

Chapter Text

Chapter One

 

One year ago, Amy flew to Botswana. And today she flies back to Los Angeles and she honestly thinks it's unbelievable how fast her gap year went by.

 

The first month seemed like she wasn't where she was meant to be. Molly told her everything about the crazy university life and how Annabelle and her are really getting along even though it was a little awkward knowing her 'past'. They lived ironically on the same floor and had this weird texting relationship where they would keep each other updated about the other girls of the hallway. Annabelle often made Molly go to the wildest college parties and tried to get into this sorority which was a real cliché.

Molly told her that she had been drinking more alcohol than ever and some nights Gigi and Jared would just show up randomly. Gigi still seemed to be the same weirdo as always but somehow everyone knew her at Yale? And as soon as Gigi made a video of herself, she saw that Gigi had many more followers on YouTube since she got to college. The most popular video – of course – had to be Gigi making out drunk with some girl named Mimi. Amy hated and loved this a pretty equal amount.

 

As the months flew by and Amy and Molly couldn't always text or call each other because of the time difference and their university/gap year going on, Amy didn't feel like missing out so much anymore. It may have been better to not know all the details on how everyone was changing in the US and living their own lives.
She really loved seeing the thankful women who were used to be scared for their lives. Nothing could compare with that, not even getting the best grades in college. Amy got reminded daily how crazy it is that sanitary ware wasn't equally available worldwide, just as well as food and clean water. She will never look at a hamburger the same again. Botswana is a very developed country with a good economy and education. Still it's so different from Los Angeles, she usually wouldn't believe her eyes. And honestly, the food was great but she misses her parents' cooking so much. It's probably just about the habit of eating their food her whole life.

 

Botswana has a lot of airports and during the holidays Amy and her host family flew over to Johannesburg in South Africa which was just amazing. All of them went to a big theme park inside the city and had so much fun riding the roller coasters and eating all the junk food. Amy even won a plushy and immediately sent Molly a picture of the fluffy tiger and her.

 

Molly: I feel blessed seeing such beauty!!!

 

What did Ling-Ling say?

 

Amy: I didn't tell her yet... trouble in paradise awaits.

 

Molly sent a picture of her holding up a peace sign and Annabelle in the background wearing a flower crown.

 

Molly: We are getting ready for a peaceful protest in the city!

 

Amy: I have to fly over to tell you that you just made my heart skip a beat

 

Molly: You should talk to Hope about that... :p

 

Molly always pushed her to talk to Hope after the whole bathroom incident. She never understood why Amy didn't text her the minute, she saved her number in her phone.

 

“Honestly Amy... you fucked her in a really weird way for the 'first time' possibly and even though she seemed really interested. I don't see the problem texting her the peach emoji.”, Molly said once... or maybe twice. Or actually Molly said that so often Amy could never use the peach emoji ever again.

 

The piece of paper with Hope's phone number written on it – in the most beautiful handwriting by the way – made Amy shiver whenever she looked at it. She really didn't know if she should text or call, so she never did anything. What was she even suppose to say? Should she play it cool not mentioning the bathroom or should she play it cool by making it sound like it wasn't the most embarrassing thing she ever did? Amy didn't want to do either and it definitely wasn't an option sending Hope the peach emoji. Amy still felt very bad though. Maybe Hope was waiting for her to make the next move but as time passed by, Amy got more and more scared to start a conversation.

 

While time flew by, she met a lot of new people – mostly from Europe – who stayed with families in the same area as her. All these students were just awesome and had so much to tell, they started making this 'worldwide chat' where all the volunteers had the opportunity to tell their stories and organize meeting each other. She really connected with a volunteer named Jacob who now holds a special place in her little heart. Jacob stayed with a family two houses away from hers. He and his host grandmother just came in one day after Amy had been in Botswana for about three months and she told him to learn something about women in a very cute broken English. She seemed furious with him so Amy's inner feminist awoke just this minute.

 

“That was kind of weird?”, she said and introduced herself.

 

“You know, she doesn't understand me all the time. But this time she mixed something up very badly, I think...”, he answered.

 

“But since Botswana became independent, the English language has gotten more important. All secondary education is taught in English.”, Amy wondered loudly.

 

“Yes, I thought the same thing. I asked my host mother about it and my host grandmother had eight younger siblings. And as their father died, the oldest one had to go to work who was her apparently.”, Jacob explained.

 

“I see. Well, I can still show you how to make tampons if you want to.”, Amy offered.

 

Jacob turned out to be very smart and generous. He was very respectful and knew a lot about women's health and their cycle. He told Amy that maybe the language barrier caused some trouble before because this grandmother almost screamed at him once. He still didn't know what she thought he said but talking about traveling to Paris shouldn't have been a reason to get yelled at.

Amy and Jacob made some tampons together and after three hours he asked for her number since he just arrived one week ago. Amy offered to connect him to the worldwide chat with all the other exchange students and he seemed so thankful.

“What is part of your exchange? What do you do here?”, Amy asked curiously.

 

“I hope to improve the English of their children. They aren't doing well in school since the education changed to a different language.”, Jacob explained.

 

“I hope you can help them.”, Amy smiled at him.

 

“Yeah, and when they are at school I help with cleaning, cooking and just anything there is to do. It is indeed very weird to actually do something for the household you live in in your free time. But I don't have much to do here.”

 

“As soon as you meet some people from the area, you will have plenty things to do. They are all awesome, most of them are from Europe and it's just wonderful to hear about different cultures.”, Amy said and got caught up by the thought of the others.

 

“That sounds really great!”

 

***

 

Amy and Jacob texted a lot and saw each other once in a while. The whole crew of volunteers would often meet up and just sit around talking to each other, maybe sipping some beers. At some point, Amy and Jacob would always coordinate if they would go together. Both of them liked the volunteers but the only real friendship they felt was with each other. The helping was the best experience ever but making a friend like Jacob really kept Amy going on during the hard days.

Jacob started his gap year three months after Amy because he wasn't sure what he wanted to major in at college. He always emphasized that taking a year off only occurred to him because he didn't know what to decide. Not deciding at all seemed to be the best idea then.

 

One night they met up with everyone in the 'worldwide chat' and even though it was still super warm outside they started a bonfire and listened to loud music. Jacob and Amy arrived a little late because Jacob had to help his host family longer than expected. He texted Amy that she should go without him and he would join everyone later but Amy insisted on waiting for him.

 

The little party was going well with little groups forming. One was dancing, one was just chilling next to the bonfire just talking. Amy and Jacob decided to bring beers since they were late and the response to the gift was overwhelming. Everyone was so thankful for the beer and eventually talked to them about it during the evening. The fact that some of them would help Amy for weeks or months with making tampons and teaching the women how to do it themselves while others just helped the families cook, clean, watching the kids or teaching them a different language was breathtaking.

 

A few minutes later, Matthew – a volunteer from the UK – rounded up everyone for a fun round of Never Have I ever.

 

“Since everyone has secrets, it's time to leak some of them and get drunk in the process.”, Matthew announced and raised his eyebrows repeatedly.

 

Jacob and Amy sat down next to each other with a fresh beer in their hands and listened carefully as everyone was trying to seek out the interesting facts about the others.

 

“Never have I ever done drugs”, someone said.

 

And Amy took a sip, just as most of the others did too. Jacob to her surprise didn't drink and she leaned over and told him that she didn't like it and it will probably remain a one time thing. He laughed a little and told her that he would like to try weed at some point in his life but the opportunity didn't come up yet.

 

“Guys!”, Laurie, a girl from Germany, shouted, “talking about drugs, I brought weed with me and I felt like I should wait for the perfect vibes to smoke.”

 

“Well, how about now?”, Amy whispered in Jacob's ear and smirked.

 

“Only if you try with me again.”, Jacob challenged.

 

Amy was scared. Not because of the fact that she might cry because of the dooming thought about her parents' dying but the because of the girl from Germany Laurie, who had been working with her a few weeks, reminded her of Ryan so badly that she couldn't keep it in her pants and developed a little crush on her. And by 'little', she actually means 'huge'. Amy didn't do anything about it. Just staring a little too long when Laurie wasn't looking or daydreaming about her.
Molly always made fun of her when she had the chance to and told her she could at least try to talk to her.

“The world is not going to end”, she used to say. But the courage wasn't on Amy's side and eventually Laura would fly back to Germany.

 

Amy didn't know whether she should try again. She felt like not thinking about her parents would be possible in this scenario but not embarrassing herself in front of Laurie felt unlikely.

 

“What is bothering you?”, Jacob whispered in her ear since she didn't answer him.

 

She was lucky enough, Laurie was sitting across from her, so out of earshot.

 

“I sort of have a thing for girls like Laurie”, Amy admitted to him.

 

Jacob told her that the crush shouldn't be a problem when it comes to smoking weed together.

 

“I can't believe you are making me do this.”, Amy said.

 

“It's your decision, really. This is your chance in doing drugs with me.”, Jacob pressured her playfully.

 

Most of the volunteers participated and Laurie decided to roll a few joints so hopefully everyone would get enough hits to be high. The joints were going around the circle and eventually crossed Amy's and Jacob's way.

As both of them took a hit, Amy felt the nicotine kick in instantly. Jacob and her just took a few hits and passed the joints to the next person.

 

“That feels intense.”, Jacob whispered and laughed a little.

 

Amy couldn't concentrate and just started into the bonfire thinking about the fact that she was on a different continent, in the middle of nowhere with strangers basically. And honestly, she couldn't care less.

 

“I kinda like it.”, Amy admitted to Jacob and smiled at him. “I really like the fire.”

 

“So do I. Reminds me of home.”, Jacob smiled back and both of them just stared into it in peace.

 

Jacob is actually from Canada living somewhere outside of Toronto. He is a dedicated scout and loves things like hiking and making marshmallows but his favorite activity will always be singing at the bonfire together. At times when he really misses camping he hears the songs they sing and can't help it but cry because of the happiness the songs brought him.

 

Right in this moment Amy felt like she was right where she belonged. She felt the joy and happiness increase in her body. She could finally understand why Jacob loved everything about being together around a fire. Amy couldn't believe she was helping women on a daily basis with an immediate response and hanging out with new people from different cultures and places. She doesn't know these people properly but she doesn't have to worry about stuff like that anymore. Knowing that you can't know someone by first impressions or four years of high school without real interaction made her realize that everyone has a great story.

 

***

 

Amy and Molly always texted about the time they would call each other. So when Molly was calling out of the blue, it had to be more important than anything. She walked outside and sat down on the front porch of her house.

“Are you okay?”, Amy answered the phone worried.

 

“I don't know!”, Molly encountered. “I just know that I need you right now!”

 

“Why? What is happening?”, Amy asked more questions.

 

“I think I'm about to have sex with a guy”, Molly finally admitted.

 

“WHO?”, Amy blurted out loudly.

 

“Don't be disappointed! But it's Jared.”, Molly said quietly.

 

“Nooooo way!”, Amy couldn't believe it.

 

“I know it's really weird but when he doesn't try to become everyone's friend, he is actually funny and kinda smart?!”, Molly was still figuring out the situation herself.

 

“Well... do you feel ready?”, Amy said supportingly.

 

“I really want to. I think I actually like Jared?! I can't believe I'm saying this! Amy, am I going insane?!”, Molly was talking faster than ever.

 

“You're the smartest person I know and you sound pretty normal to me. I mean you liked Nick and... yeah, he was Nick.”, Amy reminded her to make her feel less insane.

 

“Is this my thing? Dumb dudes?”, Molly asked, really more herself than Amy.

 

“Don't be mean, neither of them is dumb. They just aren't as academically educated and smart as you are.”, Amy encountered.

 

“I love you, Amy.”, Molly just said and you could hear the smile on her face even with the ocean laying between the two best friends.

 

“You go girl! But use protection!”, Amy mothered her.

 

“I will call you tomorrow.”, Molly promised.

 

“You better!”, Amy laughed.

 

And just as Amy wanted to go back inside she saw the bright night sky. You could see every star and Amy felt like they were shining for her best friend right now. Suddenly she missed home more than ever. Missing out on Molly and Jared being a thing? Well, she clearly was still a part in Molly's story but not talking to her in person about this intimate moment made her sad. She sighed deeply.

 

“You okay?”, someone approached.

 

“Oh, it's you!”, Amy said as she saw Jacob sitting down next to her.

 

“Yeah, it's me. I saw you as I just finished my night jog.”, he told her.

 

“You jog at night? Why?”, Amy asked confused.

 

“I prefer it that way. It's cool outside, I'm all alone and I get to admire the stars.”, Jacob explained. “But why are you out here?”

 

“Molly called.”, Amy answered simply.

 

“Is everything alright with her?”, Jacob asked kindly.

 

“She is fine, more even.”

 

“Why the sad expression on your face then?”

 

“I miss home.”, Amy admitted and teared up a little.

 

“Me too.”

 

While they stayed out a little longer talking about their homes, Amy knew that she never met a person like Jacob. He listens carefully and tries to see your side of the story from his own and your eyes.

 

“Have you decided what you want to do after you get back?”, Amy asked curiously.

 

He said that he had finally decided. Jacob was sure his future awaits for him in Toronto majoring in journalism because – if he was being honest with himself – he always loved his country but he always wanted to live in the city. Toronto seemed to be his favorite choice even though he had never been there.

 

“Thank you”, he added after being quiet for a few seconds.

 

Amy had to look confused – which she was – but Jacob told her that hearing her stories from high school made him realize that learning and seeing something new can be really fun and marvelous.

 

“I actually miss studying in the library.”, Amy admitted and laughed about herself.

 

“You are such a academic weirdo.”, Jacob joked.


***

As her flight back home flew over the ocean, she already missed him. He really was the hardest goodbye – harder than Molly and her parents if she was being honest – because she might never see him again. Trying to keep that thought aside, Amy laid back in her seat and listened to some music trying to sleep – it was going to be a long flight.

Three hours before the plane would arrive in Los Angeles, she scrolled through her contacts and saw Hope's name scroll by. Would it be a terrible idea to text her now because she is being back?

Amy wasn't so sure and tried to think about some encouraging speech Molly would give her in this moment: “Amy, you deserve the world. Honestly, you fucked her butthole and she gave you her number which was clearly a 'I wanna do that again sometime'. Be the brave human being I see in you. Who decided to go to prison for some high schoolers she barely knew, who dances in public without music and couldn't be more smart and outstanding”. Amy felt her confidence rising and finally texted Hope.

 

Amy: Hey Hope, it's Amy. I'm coming back from Botswana today.

 

Amy immediately thought the text was way to formal and kind of suggested that she wanted to see Hope even though she didn't even know how or where she is. So she added:

 

Amy: How are you doing and where are you?

 

After sending the message, she felt like Hope will probably think she couldn't keep it in her pants. Which wouldn't be true.

 

Chapter 2: Your name hurts

Summary:

Hope sits at the beach and thinks about the past year, some of her memories and adventures... just as she gets two notifications.

Notes:

Hello again!

I know I said I would upload on the weekend. But the chapter was done and has been proofread - thanks to Flukeworm :)

I hope you enjoy it, maybe leave a comment if you did!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Two

 

This was her last stop. Hope ended her travels at a beach in Portugal. The sun was setting over the Atlantic which she will soon see from above. She knew that flying back would bring back all the responsibilities and the real life she had been avoiding for over a year now. College, finding a job maybe, being told where to go and what to do, with deadlines, Hope could only roll her eyes at the thought of it. Maybe she wasn't ready to fly back home but the flight was already booked and the opportunity of majoring in English and photography wouldn't wait for her. She wished the world would just stop and she could stay right at this beach for a few more days.

 

Hope's plan ultimately was to work her way through Europe, then Asia and afterwards Africa. But Europe took way more time than she expected so she decided to skip Asia and to head to Africa instead. What she didn't know before of course was that Hope would meet someone seemingly incredible who would turn out to be total jerk. It was this girl from Spain who spent her holidays in Morocco and as both of them walked through an old market with exotic fruits and carpets, they would get into talking. Hope felt an instant vibe coming from her and as Maria offered Hope to sleep over at her hotel, she knew what was happening.

 

Hope wouldn't call it 'dating' but they were kind of together for like one week maybe? She wasn't so sure but as soon as Maria's stay in Morocco was over, she asked Hope if she wanted to fly back to Spain with her. And in the moment she had a really good feeling which turned out to be VERY wrong.

 

Maria was incredible but as soon as she was back home, she kind of changed. She wasn't as interested or affectionate anymore and wouldn't even let Hope stay with her at her apartment. Which she couldn't understand really since she was living alone in Seville. Turned out, Maria actually was almost married and tried to trick her fiancee into leaving her. Which sounded evil and manipulative, even for Hope's standards. She really didn't want to be any part in ruining someone's relationship so she took off.

 

Fortunately, she met some Americans from Detroit at the airport who were renting a car so they could drive to Portugal, specifically a city called Porto that was located at the beach. They invited her and she tagged along, being mostly quiet on the ride.

 

And as she was deep in thought, watching the waves covering the sand in front of her, her phone vibrated... twice.

 

An unknown number, which turned out to be Amy's by reading the notifications, sent her two texts. But Hope wouldn't even bother to open and answer after Amy ghosted her for a whole year. What was Amy even thinking texting her now? Hope felt like Amy should apologize to her for... well, not texting. She realized this was pissing her off way more than she thought. Why now, Amy? Only because you are flying back from Botswana?

Although she had to admit her heart was beating a little faster as she read the notification over and over again, thinking about Amy made her feel sick, but in a good and exciting way.

 

The mixture of emotions was making her crazy though. So she put her phone back into her pocket and just continued gazing at the beautiful sunset.

 

***

 

Traveling the world was amazing. Hope loved every single city, every country. She saw so much in so little time and in her vintage self, she took a Polaroid whenever she could. If she was being honest, the box with all the photos was getting heavier and heavier which might have been considered before.

Backpacking wasn't the easiest way to travel. Flying to different parts of the US with her family didn't make her back feel like she was carrying rocks along with her. She knew at some points this was going to be tough, but worth it after all.

 

Hope visited so many places and really felt like she was becoming a different version of herself, more like the traveling spirit she always wanted to be. Open-minded and happy about the little things. Feeling alive, really. No college life could compete with seeing Venice or Paris from up close. Photos and dreaming about it are great but nothing compared to taking pictures yourself.

Traveling couldn't have been more vivid but often life would hit her in the face. Hope knew she had limited money and time. Having food and a safe place to stay while being in the cities made sure her wallet was suffering and all the traveling, like flights and train tickets, weren't cheap either. So she usually had to plan differently, so her Dad wouldn't kill her. Even though she really tried not to, she ran out of money multiple times. Not many people had a couch to crash on for free in Europe or Africa, so she had to ask her Dad to send her money and she really disliked asking him for like... anything. She could imagine the look on his face so perfectly whenever she called asking for money. He would always make a scene and act like she wasted all her money on meaningless things. But in the end, he always gave her money anyways. The lesson he tried to teach her would kind of always get ruined by him just doing what she asked for. Which wasn't really her problem though.

 

***

 

Hope made some funny and beautiful memories in the different countries. She met various people who were really nice to her, and some who really changed the way she looked at things.

Her biggest association about Italy must have been this girl, her name was Sofia. Hope just walked through the Tuscany in Northern Italy and saw this little castle down the street. The photographer in her made her walk faster to take a closer look.

The sun was setting behind it and the little castle was just glowing in beautiful colors.

 

The moment she stepped inside the front yard, a voice asked her something in probably Italian. Shocked, she looked around and saw a dark-haired girl.

Hope knew only one statement in Italian and she had used it a lot since she arrived in Florence which was “Scusa, non parlo italiano” which she just blurted out nervously.

 

The girl laughed shyly: “I like your accent. I'm sorry I scared you.”

 

Hope must have looked really irritated because the dark-haired girl asked: “Are you okay?”

 

You scared me.”, she said and realized her heart was beating faster than ever. She sighed loudly.

 

My name is Sofia.”, the girl said. “I really didn't mean to scare you. I just wanted to know if you needed any help?”

 

Well, I do need a lot of help but that was not the reason I came here.”

 

I hope, you didn't came to break in and rob my home. I have seen your face, so it wouldn't be the smartest plan now.”, Sofia joked with a huge grin on her face.

 

Did you say, this is your house?”, Hope asked, ignoring Sofia's joke accidentally.

 

Yes.”, Sofia said. “Why?”

 

Can I take some pictures? I think your house is beautiful.”, Hope asked.

 

Sure. Are you a good photographer?”, she encountered.

 

You can see some of my pictures... if you want.”, Hope offered.

 

Hope hasn't really shown her Polaroids to anyone. Not because she is ashamed or because their too private – well maybe some. Cause not everyone asks to see any. She never cared why people didn't ask but she was always lucky to show if they were interested. Talking about her photographs and why she took them had the same effect on Hope as photographing itself did. She just loved it and could do it for hours. Made her feel a little lost sometimes, drowning in enjoyment.

This girl, Sofia, she was a complete stranger but Hope really wanted to photograph this beautiful house in the middle of nowhere. She knew there probably wasn't a threatening law that prohibited her from photographing a property but it still felt better if the owners are informed and fine with it.

 

Show me inside”, Sofia said smiling.

 

I'm Hope, by the way.”, Hope said and followed Sofia inside.

 

Sofia opened the front door and the house felt even bigger on the inside. They were standing in an entrance hall with two staircases leading upstairs. Hope felt like this was the first time she walked into the house of a huge celebrity. The walls were covered in colorful mosaics and through the windows on the back she could see the backyard which had a pool and a beautiful old willow standing in the middle of it.

She lived in LA, so she had seen many mansions but she never really went into one.

 

Wow, your house is huge...”, Hope gazed and looked up to see the chandelier.

 

My mother earns a lot of money. We got lucky.”, she smiled genuinely.

 

Hope looked at Sofia and was really impressed by the pure kindness. Sofia was just gorgeous, she would treat a stranger like others would a friend or family member. Without any doubt, she offered Hope help and immediately gave her the okay to photograph. She even trusted her enough to let her in and seemed grateful for having a house like this one.

 

I got lucky by finding your house.”, Hope joked a little.

 

Hope followed Sofia into the living room where Sofia sat down on the big leather couch. Hope put down her blue backpack for the first time today and the weight falling from her shoulders felt great. She unzipped it, looked inside of it and took out the box full of Polaroids. Hope simply handed it to Sofia.

 

As Sofia looked through the photos, Hope tried to read her emotions. Sofia smiled at some and gazed at some. Hope wasn't really sure what she thought about any of them.

 

They are lovely, Hope.”, Sofia smiled.

 

So it's okay if I take some pictures now?”, Hope asked.

 

Are you in a hurry?”, Sofia chuckled.

 

She wasn't really panicking but the autumn sunset was slowly coming to an end. And just maybe, she would never see the warm colors around this little castle ever again so yeah... Hope was kind of in hurry for the golden shot.

 

It's suppose to be a sunset shoot so kind of.”, she answered and smirked a little.

 

Go ahead then.”

 

Hope went outside of the big house again and walked back to the street in front of it. She got a little lost and shook her head, she couldn't believe how stunning the little castle in the middle of nowhere was. The trees, some yellow and red announcing the next chapter of this year, completed the view as the sky was turning pink. First she needed to photograph the whole castle with the sunset in the background. Around it were only wide fields of color. Some still green, some already turning yellow or red, just like the trees.

This must have been the golden shot, Hope thought to herself and looked at the Polaroid as it was printed out by her camera. She did take some pictures with her digital camera but she always preferred the Polaroids. Nothing could compare with getting an immediate result which was just infinite.

Hope took some more pictures of the architecture of the house and tried to capture its spirit and the vibe she was getting just by looking at it. Which wasn't the easiest challenge to accomplish.

 

Sofia walked down the stairs leading to the front yard where Hope was standing.

 

I just talked to my parents. We are happy to invite you to stay the night.”, Sofia offered sincerely.

 

I have a tent, it's really no big deal.”, Hope declined.

 

I saw that and that's why I'm offering you to stay over. We have like three guestrooms and... all of them have showers.”, Sofia argued.

 

A shower sounds really good.”, Hope admitted.

 

Just come back inside when you are done. I can show you the bedroom.”

 

Hope took a few more pictures. But as soon as the sun was gone, the beautiful colors she wanted to capture were gone too. Even though the house looked wonderful at night as well, Hope didn't really feel the vibe of it. Plus, she had been walking all day so her feet were starting to hurt.

She headed back inside and went for the living room where Sofia was watching a movie in Italian. Hope cleared her throat and made Sofia turn around to see her. After walking over to Hope, she lead her up the stairs and down a small corridor. There were like four doors on each side and everything just looked fancy and pretty expensive. Sofia opened one of the doors on the right and stepped inside a bedroom with a king-sized bed in the middle of it. The room had big windows with dark red curtains in front of it, matching the huge carpet which was covering the ground. The soft light lightened the dark room before Sofia turned on the chandelier which was hanging from the ceiling.

 

Are your parents really okay if I just stay over?”, Hope asked to be sure.

 

Yeah, it's totally fine. Really, I talked to them on the phone.”

 

They aren't even here?!”, Hope encountered.

 

No, they are on a business trip in Rome.”, Sofia answered.

 

So... you are all alone?”

 

I'm used to it.”, Sofia shrugged.

 

I think I would go insane in this huge house being all by myself.”, Hope commented.

 

I have to take care of the garden, the house and me. I keep myself busy.”, Sofia smiled.

 

Hope sat down her backpack next to the bed and sat down for a moment. She really missed sleeping in a regular bed but this was way above average. This was something Annabelle's family would have because honestly, they are the richest people Hope knew personally. Well... Annabelle also had like five siblings, so maybe that's why their house was salient.

 

I'm going to let you take a shower now. Bathroom is across the floor. Feel free to take as long as you want.”, Sofia said genuinely, interrupting Hope's thoughts, “We will be eating when you are ready.”

 

Hope wanted to say something against the offer but Sofia quickly walked out the door without giving her a chance to refuse.

 

***

 

After dinner which Sofia cooked all on her own, they decided to just chill in Hope's room listening to some music. They got to know each other a little better and laughed about their stories.

 

Who is it?”, Sofia asked out of the blue, music playing in the background.

 

Hm?”, Hope thought she didn't hear correctly.

 

Who is the person you're waiting for?”, Sofia asked again, clearly asking the same question.

 

What? How...?”, Hope was so confused.

 

Well, either my gaydar got really bad or you weren't picking up on all the flirting I have been doing, so there has to be somebody else.”

 

Hope felt hella impressed. Sofia just knew that she was queer. And she had been flirting with her the whole time? She did invite a stranger just into her house, to stay the night and offered her food and a warm shower, but Hope thought she was just a generous and decent human being. She never thought about the fact that all the kind and warming smiles have been meant as flirtation.

 

So...I guess, there is a special someone?”, Sofia inquired when Hope was silent for a few a seconds.

 

There is someone but it was only this one time and it seems like this certain someone wants to keep it that way.”

 

Hope had given her number to Amy four month ago. She didn't text her once and Hope was convinced, Amy probably won't start a conversation soon. It hurt her a little, just thinking about the smaller freckled girl. Was Amy not thinking about Hope at all?

 

Look... this someone is really lucky to have someone as beautiful as you thinking about them.”, Sofia said and bit her lips, looking up and down Hope's body.

 

Have you really been flirting with me the whole time?”, Hope asked curiously. She finally saw the flirtation Sofia has been doing but she needed to be sure.

 

Yes, I have”, Sofia smiled proudly and scooched over a litte closer to Hope.

 

Hope just watched as Sofia was slowly moving over. She was almost as tall as Hope and to be fair, she was more than pretty. Hope had noticed something about her the second she laid eyes on her but was so focused on capturing the golden shot of the little castle that she lost track of the young kind woman. And as Hope really took a deeper look at Sofia, she realized the Italian girl had dark-brown eyes and her tanned skin glowed in contrast to the light-yellow dress she was wearing. Hope had to admit that she found Sofia highly attractive.

But the thought of Amy kept on popping up in her mind. Why was this bothering her now? Amy didn't even text her and she couldn't stop thinking of her now that another girl showed interest? What kind of fucked up thinking was that?

 

Sofia could sense the conflict going on inside of Hope's thoughts. The Italian girl saw the girl's arousal but felt the constancy of the special someone. She wanted to make sure Hope understood what could happen next.

 

Look, Hope... You live in America, far far away from here. I live in Italy, far away from your home. I don't want a relationship or for this to mean anything. But I'm offering a little fun for the both of us.”, Sofia explained directly.

 

After a little more talking and some small smiles and touches, she was convincing enough that Hope didn't just stay the night.

 

***

 

Hope also remembered clearly how she met this sweet group of friends in Amsterdam who turned out to be the funniest people on her journey.

 

She arrived late in the evening which meant just setting up the tent and sleeping bag and falling asleep almost instantly. But after sleeping in which she hadn't done in a while, climbing out of the small tent and stretching felt incredible.

 

She climbed out of her little green tent, yawned and strechted but all of the sudden, someone bumped into her and dropped a lot. The person behind her babbled something in another language, maybe Dutch?

 

I'm sorry, but I didn't understand a word.”, Hope turned around and laughed lightly.

 

Oh!”, the blonde girl exclaimed, “I'm sorry for bumping into you. I was lost in thought.”

 

It's totally okay.”, Hope reassured her and knelt down to pick up the things the girl had dropped. The girl joined her and thanked her afterwards.

 

I like your tent.”, she commented after both got up again, “I'm Coco.”

 

I'm Hope and yeah... the tent is very small, not as comfortable as I thought.”, she answered.

 

So... you're traveling alone?”, Coco asked curiously.

 

Yes, actually I'm from Los Angeles.”, Hope stated and nodded lightly.

 

“That's far away! Well... if you want to, you could eat breakfast with us.”, the smaller blonde offered friendly.

 

That sounds nice.”

 

Of course she asked her to eat with them, it's just how it works in this city. At least that's what Hope heard about it. She followed Coco to a picnic table in the middle of the camping site they were staying at which was covered with breakfast articles. Another similar looking blonde girl, taller than Coco but smaller than Hope, already sat at the table and looked concentrated while rolling a joint – what a morning, Hope couldn't believe it.

 

Laura, this is Hope from Los Angeles!”, Coco told the other girl, “Hope, this is Laura, my sister.”

 

The similarities were definitely screaming sisters. Even though Coco was clearly older, they looked alike so much, they could have been twins easily.

 

Coco sat down across from her sister and Hope took the free spot next to her. They gave her a plate and some dark bread.

 

We are from Germany, so we had to bring our own dark bread.”, Laura explained as she licked the paper of the joint she was rolling.

 

Coco started eating and Laura lit the joint just seconds after. The two blond girls were quite the crackheads, if you asked Hope. In a funny way, though. They had been smoking weed for three years now and you could tell, they definitely planned on smoking the whole day. They were eating but said that only in Amsterdam, the breakfast was served with a green supplement.

 

You know, Laura just turned 18.”, Coco said while her eyes were like half closed.

 

We are just celebrating because we have been smoking since three years and now after all this passing time, I can finally buy myself weed.”, Laura explained and passed the joint back to Hope.

 

They told Hope they sometimes fought about Laura smoking too much because Coco was already 18 and starting to be a more mature adult. She wanted Laura to be careful but they kept on smoking together which seemed to be okay. Hope loved the irony in both of them and just got along with their vibes. They planned on visiting the Van Gogh museum that day and Hope always had a thing for his painting and life story. Immediately they invited her to tag along but had to get the okay of their other friends, Hannah and Mathias. Hope felt like maybe this was her best chance of not wandering through the city on her own.

 

A girl approached them, said something in a different language – probably German – and gasped at the redness of their eyes.

 

Oh, hey Hannah.”, Laura said and laughed silly.

 

Coco introduced Hope, clearly being not as high as Laura who couldn't stop smiling. Hannah was Coco's roommate and all of them were really good friends. A red-haired guy, Hannah's boyfriend, joined them a little after with wet hair. He yawned deeply and Laura passed him the second joint of the day as soon as he sat down next to her.

 

He looked at Hope and asked something in German.

 

This is Hope. She is from Los Angeles.”, Coco told him, explaining the situation.

 

Oh! Hey, I'm Mathias. Nice to meet you.”, the boyfriend said, took a hit and passed Hope the joint.

 

Hasn't weed been legalized in Los Angeles for a few years now?”, Hannah asked Hope.

 

Yeah, it has been for medical reasons a long time ago but 2016, they legalized it completely... well, for adults only of course.”, Hope recaptured the decisions of her government.

 

So... this is still the first legal weed you're smoking?”, Hannah laughed and passed the joint to Coco.

 

Pretty much. I just turned 18, like Laura.”, she answered and pointed to the smiling blonde.

 

Laura, you are such a mess.”, Coco said and threw a tissue at her playfully.

 

After the breakfast, which took ages, everyone was really high. Hannah and Mathias whispered to each other while they were heading to the museum and Laura, Coco and Hope told each other funny weed stories.

 

You know, this one time we tried to create an awesome sticker so we could rub it into other people's faces and of course, just before that we ate pot brownies.”, Laura started telling the story.

“Coco hates chocolate by the way”, she added and Coco nodded with a expression of pain on her face.

 

So... just like 40 minutes later, we tried to talk about the depth of the black which should be in the background and Laura said it should be as dark as if your great-grandparents used to be black but all their children and grandchildren married white people and you're the third generation after them. I did understand, surprisingly, and after like ten minutes of trying to select the perfect color I realized, instead of black, I had picked violet.”, Coco said and slapped her face. All of them laughed in unison.

 

This one time I ate a pot brownie and badly felt like Shar-Peis, the dogs full of wrinkles, looked like sad pigs. I couldn't keep it in my pants and laughed uncontrollably for like twenty minutes.”, Hope told them and they were probably entertaining the whole train.

 

They told each other the funniest stories and Hope loved the both of them. They were so honest and funny, with her and each other. It felt like their bond was the strongest she had ever seen. It seemed genuinely supporting and uplifting.

 

We need to exit at the next stop, if we want to go to the coffee shop”, Hannah said.

 

On the way, they wanted to stop at a coffee shop – it had to be the best according to them which was actually just recording to Google results. The city was marvelous, all the beautiful buildings and canals. Hope held onto her digital camera and took some pictures with it. The little houseboats and all the bikes made Hope think the city made everyone find a little distance and peace somehow. Hannah and Laura were interested about her photography and as all of them walked over to the coffee shop, Hope showed them some of the other places she had seen so far. Laura just gasped at single one of them and almost ran into a lantern if Hannah didn't warn her.

 

Finally there, everyone showed their IDs at the entrance and walked into this dark bar which was filled with people smoking weed. The smoke was visible under the lamps, inside the wooden shelves Hope could see boxes full of the green plant waiting to be sold to the people standing in front of the bar.

 

Hope, do you want to buy weed as well?”, Laura asked geniunely.

 

Hope didn't really have the money for buying anything lately but she didn't came to Amsterdam so she wouldn't buy weed legally for the first time.

 

Can you recommend me something?”, she asked back.

 

Well... you should definitely decide whether you want it to be sativa or indica.”, Coco intervened.

 

I really liked the weed we were smoking during breakfast.”, she said, not knowing the difference.

 

Great! That was sativa. It makes you really high like more creative, giving you uplifting energy.”, Coco explained to her.

 

Hope looked over the menu and saw this sativa called 'Utopia Haze' which wasn't the cheapest but looked and smelled really good as the 'bartender' showed her an example.

She bought an ounce and waited outside for the four friends because they couldn't figure out what they wanted and the thin air was just too much for her lungs.

 

She sat down on a bench down the street. She put her bag in her lap and put everything she needed to roll a joint on top of it. She tried to be careful but her hands were slippery. She never rolled a joint with people walking by which still seemed weird to her. As she was starting to roll to press the tobacco and weed together, a young guy sat down next to her looking at his phone.

 

Hey, excuse me... do you know this coffee shop?”, he said and showed her a picture on his smartphone.

 

I'm so sorry, I'm not from here.”

 

The guy sighed: “Yeah, me neither. Just moved here and some of my friends told me to go there but honestly, I can't find it.”

 

That is weird. Have you tried Google Maps?”, Hope joked.

 

Haha! Very funny!”, he said, playing pissed. “I keeps on messing up the directions.”

 

Too bad. I'm Hope by the way.”, she introduced herself.

 

My name is Michael.”

 

They talked a little bit until Laura came up to them. She said that the others would need a little longer because Coco desperately needed to pee and Hannah and Mathias didn't even buy anything yet.

 

Michael said that he just moved here two month ago and he still couldn't figure out where to go. Laura said they went to the Amsterdam Dungeon yesterday and were so confused with all the subways they had to take. Michael immediately told her that he worked at the Dungeon for the first month he lived here because he needed to spare some time before working for a magazine.

 

So you're a journalist?”, Laura asked interested.

 

No! I'm a photographer.”, Michael answered.

 

So is Hope!”

 

Michael showed both of them some articles he took the photos for. He told them that his real passion would be to photograph people, not models in particular but just different people doing their everyday activities. Just reality, as he pointed it out. He seemed really passionate about it and actually grateful for being able to photograph at his work.

 

Hope took out her camera and showed Laura and Michael some pictures of the other countries she had been to. Her favorite so far were Greece and Norway. Seeing and taking pictures of the Northern light with a bonfire by her side was the most amazing experience. It was one of her little goals for this adventure.

 

***

 

On all the adventures, she lived, she always asked herself: “Wouldn't life be lame without the risk?”

Hope knew, she didn't like having doubts and homesickness but she couldn't regret the trying. She decided to just go to be and live on her own, without a roof over her head or any commitments. No one telling her where to go or at what time. She wanted to see a lot and she really tried to see a lot, even though she had a few adventures that weren't that great. She had the courage to take a risk and really... it worked out pretty awesome. Even the bad days are good stories if you really think about it. Maybe life sometimes really needs to be about failing but taking the big risk anyway.

 

Maybe Amy failed to text or call right away but at least she was taking the risk of saying something now, Hope thought as she read the notification again.

 

Notes:

I'm really sorry there hasn't been any interaction AGAIN but there will be in the next chapter, I promise.

I will try to finish the chapter asap!! Hopefully it will be done by this or next weekend but I don't know yet...
I have this internship for university at the moment which takes like SO MUCH time :/

And by the way, I'm actually Coco, like my sister is called Laura and my roommate is Hannah. And we have been to Amsterdam and well... the meeting Hope part isn't true (I WISH) but well some of it was real and I thought why not put it in? :D

Spread love and stay safe during this diffucult times :)

Chapter 3: the first of twelve steps

Summary:

Summer went by quickly and Amy will be starting college but can't stop thinking about a particular girl...

Notes:

Have fun reading this new chapter! Let me know if you liked it! :)

Follow me on tumblr (alisonisuniverse) and let me know what you liked or if you have suggestions.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Three

 

Staying home during the holidays before college started turned out to be quite fun. Molly just wanted to spend all the time with her best friend who just got back from her gap year in Africa. They had movie nights and structural debates over the summer but Molly studied a lot in her free time and Amy just tagged along doing some preparatory work for college. Alone with Molly in the library at UCLA, Amy felt like nothing had really changed. Which was a good distraction from the fact that Hope had been avoiding her. No texts or calls over the whole summer. Amy probably blew it and should have just texted her earlier. With each and every day Amy was more convinced Hope had found someone else... or would never come back from her travels, finding peace somewhere far away from home.

 

The weirdest thing was that Amy had the feeling, Molly had been hiding something about this whole story. After both of them were invited to parties where they met Annabelle, Nick and Tanner, Amy never asked Annabelle or one of the guys whether they knew if Hope would come back as well but Molly avoided the topic of the cool girl too. Amy knew Annabelle and Hope were friends somehow and Molly's and Annabelle's companionship went deeper than Amy had expected from her impression she made over the phone, so if Annabelle knew something, there was a slight possibility Molly might as well.

 

Besides the fact that she couldn't keep the taller girl out of her head, Ryan had to be at the parties too and Amy and her talked about Botswana and the first year of college a lot. Apparently, Nick and Ryan are fine with having an on-off-thing because they live in different states. Amy had to admit to herself that talking to your high school crush about their newest relationship status isn't as painful as it sounds. It's actually worse.

As soon as Amy had the chance, she changed the topic and eventually bailed out of the conversation thanks to Molly.

 

The high school president vanished throughout the evening and one could clearly tell, Molly had been drinking a lot – being more drunk than Amy thought she ever let herself be. Even though Molly said she was monitoring the situation, she almost passed out in Amy's arms for a second before telling Amy the both of them had to go the bathroom.

 

The law school student just sat down next to the bathtub and as soon as Amy wanted to join her, Molly threw up and covered half of it in vomit. Amy held her hair back and told her that the monitoring may have been biased at some point.

 

“Honestly Amy, you can say anything you want right now... because you are probably right.”, Molly slurred.

 

“It's really good you are throwing up right now. But stop drinking for tonight.”, Amy suggested.

 

“I'm a college girl, I can handle the hangover.”, Molly said and threw up again after.

 

Amy washed all the puke away and finally sat down next to Molly leaning against the wall.

 

“I know, vomiting in bathrooms at parties is kinda your thing with Hope”, Molly joked.

 

“Apparently, we don't have any thing.”, Amy sighed, not picking up on the joke and reminded herself that she probably fucked it up. Why didn't she text Hope? She couldn't even come up with an answer now but ultimately, she would guess it's just insecurities which she shouldn't be having.

 

After her plane arrived, weeks went by without Hope making any move. Amy was kind of worrying Hope might not be fine. What if the beautiful brunette would never come back? And what if Amy was somehow the reason for that? Just some news about her going to college or some picture, on Instagram even, of her travels.

Right, Amy had been following every story and upload Hope had made since she came back. Hope usually posted every once in a while but since Amy sent her the text, she just disappeared. Coincidence? Obviously not.

 

“Still no word, huh?”, Molly asked and took Amy's hand to comfort her.

 

Amy stayed silent and gave Molly a little sad smile before looking to the ground.

 

“It's her loss, really.”, Molly said quietly. “You made your move and now she doesn't respond.”

 

“I made my move a whole fucking year too late. She probably has the greatest relationship with some Scandinavian girl who she met on her travels.”, Amy blurted out.

 

“You always meet twice in life, Amy Antsler. You just have to wait for it.”, Molly assured her.

 

***

 

Summer went by quickly. Most of the time she spent at home or with Molly which was more than cool with Amy. Parties were totally fine and fun most of the time but not really her thing. She wasn't extroverted enough to obsessively party every night like Tanner and Nick did. And after declining way too much invitations to any kind of excuse to drink booze and smoke some marijuana, she was happy to finally go to college.

Amy flew over with Molly and her parents to New Haven because the flight was cheaper and the drive to Columbia is only two hours. Actually Molly said they should spend as much time as possible together before both of them would kick ass at different colleges.

 

“You know, we will probably study together all the time?”, Amy reminded her best friend several times.

 

Molly didn't comment back which was unusual. She helped Molly unpack her things and move into her old dorm room across form Annabelle's.

 

“Oh, hey Amy!”, Annabelle said, carrying a box to her bed.

 

“Hey Annabelle... wait, you live across the hall?!”, Amy greeted her.

 

“Oh, so Miss Justice spared some details, I see”, Annabelle laughed.

 

“I never mentioned it?”, Molly said with clear doubts on her face.

 

“Are you staying the night?”, Annabelle asked and for Amy it seemed out of the blue.

 

“No, she isn't.”, Molly was pouting.

 

“Do you like have a minute?”, Annabelle asked, clearly meaning only Amy.

 

She exchanged a look with Molly who didn't seem to know what was going on. A little nod made Amy walk over to the blonde girl's dorm room which was almost completely set up.

 

“So... what did you want to talk about?”, Amy asked and raised her eyebrows.

 

“Look, Hope is a dumbass just like you were one. Molly told me, she didn't text you back – which maybe... I shouldn't have told you. Anyway, Hope will answer you. Trust me, really...”, Annabelle said.

 

“How are you so sure? She hasn't answered in weeks now.”

 

“I've never seen her smile. But when she told me you kissed, she couldn't keep it in her pants anymore”, Annabelle assured Amy.

 

***

 

Amy: Are you there????

 

Amy: Answer asap!!

 

Amy knew, Jacob wouldn't answer right away because he was probably still on the plane but she would really appreciate his opinion on this topic. Molly had an opinion – of course – but Amy could sense that it was clearly over-interpreted.

 

“So, I think your stuff is all here and most of it is in place.”, Amy changed the subject, as she finished her last text to Jacob.

 

“Does this mean goodbye again?”, Molly asked sadly.

 

“I have a better connection now and whenever we have the chance, one of us can just drive the two hours so we can see each other.”, Amy smiled.

 

Even though she loved Molly like no one else in the world, it was almost 9pm and the two hour drive wouldn't get any shorter. Amy still had to at least carry her stuff inside her own dorm room which she first had to be assigned to.

 

“I know but don't you dare forget about me when all the girls are lining up to eat you out?”, Molly said and Amy had a good feeling what Molly was going to say next.

 

“Watch out, don't misjudge all the holes down there.”, Molly laughed and Amy felt vindicated.

 

“I love you but please stop bringing this up.”, Amy begged Molly for the millionth time.

 

“Amy, you allowed me to bring it up once a day.”, Molly reminded her.

 

“I really don't want to think about Hope, so can you stop?”, Amy revealed the real reason this was pissing her off.

 

“Come on, I will bring you to the cab and say goodbye to your parents.”, Molly changed the subject, clearly being okay with not talking about Hope.

 

Everyone said their goodbyes and the two best friends promised each other to text the next day about what lectures and social activities they should attend.

 

Amy's parents told the cab driver to drive to the nearest place where they could rent a car so they could drive to New York. Amy's mother and father agreed with each other that Amy didn't need to drive because she wasn't really used to long drives.

 

Amy looked at her chat with Hope as soon as the car ride started and noticed that the messages she sent her on her flight back to Los Angeles had finally been read. But Hope didn't respond. What does this mean? Was Hope back in the US and that's why she had finally read the messages? Or had she just been avoiding the texts?

 

Amy sighed and looked out the window trying not to think about the taller girl.

 

“Are you okay, honey?”, her Dad asked and looked at her through the rear-view mirror.

 

“Yeah, it has just been quite the stressing day.”, she answered vaguely.

 

“Aren't you excited though?”, her mother asked smilingly.

 

“At the moment, I'm really tired.”

 

Her parents were talking about how proud they are of her brilliant mind and how they couldn't believe that the summer was already over again. Amy loved them so much but she wasn't really in the mood for talking about how great she is, when clearly she couldn't stop thinking about Hope reading her messages.

 

It was too late anyway, because either both of them would go to different colleges now or Hope never came back to the United States. Both would mean Amy wouldn't see Hope for a very long time, maybe never again. But she admitted to herself that she felt a little lost. Why was this bothering her so much anyway? They only made out and had the weirdest experience the night before graduation. It's not like they were friends or cool with each other before that, right?

As Amy closed her eyes, trying to make the world stop for a moment, her phone vibrated.

 

Jacob: Just saw your text, what happened?

 

Amy: Oh thank god!

 

Amy: Annabelle told me the only reason Hope ever smiled was because of me...

 

Jacob: And that's a problem?

 

Amy: I think I fucked it up

 

Jacob: Hope will answer you. Maybe she just needs her time to answer. You changed last year, maybe she did too.

 

Jacob: It will be fine or it wasn't meant to be, you can't do anything about the situation right now. It's for her to decide what happens next.

 

Amy: I know... I hope she texts back faster than I do

 

Amy moved into her dorm room that night and around midnight, she fell asleep immediately. She was happy the day was finally coming to an end. The feeling of a deadline for her relationship with Hope had been on her chest the whole day. College was starting the next day which would mean the tall cool girl probably lost interest, in whatever way.

 

***

 

A few days later everyone had settled in and Molly and Amy had been talking over the phone every evening. She even called Jacob a couple of times but both of them had limited time available. Amy had already been studying like crazy because she really missed gaining new knowledge. Don't understand her wrong she loved Botswana but at some point she knew how to make tampons and to interact with everyone. There wasn't anything new to learn. And the next library was over one hour away. So she missed using her smart mind from time to time. 

The problem about the first classes definitely was that Amy had been studying over the summer with Molly a lot. So, she already knew enough to not go to her classes for the first two weeks. Of course, she attended most of them anyway.

 

It wasn't supposed to be like that but the studying in the library  wasn't as fun without her best friend. So it was about damn time to meet with some of her new classmates. With around three hundred students, the variety was big. Amy sat next to some people who were quite nice but didn't really seem to have any interest in connecting with her.

This one blonde girl, Kayla, gave Amy her number after they talked about the Women's March in class. They ran into each other in the hallway once because they live on the same floor. That's why Kayla's face seemed more familiar than the others. Kayla was a little taller than Amy – which wasn't that uncommon – and always wore this brown leather jacket in class.

The first four days of college were over and Amy didn't want to head back to the library alone so she just walked over to see if Kayla was in her room.

 

Amy knocked at her door and heared Kayla's voice say: “Who is it?”

 

“It's Amy... from social class.”

 

“Come in!”

 

Amy opened the door slowly and saw Kayla was sitting at her desk, probably studying.

 

“Am I interrupting? You too busy?”, Amy asked nervously, still standing in the door frame.

 

“Oh Amy, no... please give me a reason to stop reading this boring crap.”, the blonde said, facing Amy. A smile appeared on her face.

 

“I actually wanted to ask if you want to hang out a little?”, Amy told Kayla whose face showed relief.

 

Kayla shut down her notebook, walked over to her bed and signaled Amy to sit next to her.

 

“Honestly, thanks for stepping by. I have been studying all day and I feel like my brain stopped working like half an hour ago.”, Kayla thanked the freckled girl.

 

“Why didn't you just stop?”, Amy asked confused.

 

“It's still the first week, I have to keep the motivation up as long as I can!”, she explained.

 

“I like the spirit”, Amy laughed a little.

 

After getting coffee, Kayla and Amy decided to step outside and find a nice place to sit on campus. It was starting to get colder in New York but it was still early fall weather. Some leaves already turned yellow announcing the coming time of the year. The sun was shining brightly and the few clouds covering the sky didn't really bother.

 

“Are you hungry?”, Kayla asked as they walked by a small hot dog booth.

 

“Sure.”, Amy smiled, getting in line next to Kayla.

 

As both of them put ketchup on their hot dogs, Kayla said she wanted to know more about Amy.

 

“Well... what do you want to know?”, Amy questioned, eating a bite of her hot dog.

 

“Why do you major in social work?”, Kayla asked interested.

 

“I really enjoyed my gap year, helping women. I really want to make a difference in people's life, so social work was my choice.”, Amy answered honestly. “Why did you choose to study social work?”

 

“Because of my tragic childhood probably.”, Kayla simply said and shrugged.

 

“I didn't... mean-mean to invade your privacy.”, Amy stuttered.

 

“No! It's totally fine, I just want to spare you the details.”, Kayla smiled.

 

“Well... if you need a social worker to look into your case, you could always ask me.”, Amy offered sarcastically.

 

“I'm going to tell you someday, maybe.”

 

Amy changed the subject to pets because she couldn't think of anything better to say in the moment. Kayla and her were really getting along and becoming more close. They both talked about their life back home and how they miss the little things about it.

 

“So... Amy, let's get to the big questions. Have you been in love?”, Kayla smirked.

 

“First of all... why is that a big question? And second of all... please define 'in love'.”, Amy tried to avoid the topic after all.

 

“It's a big question because only two things are forever: Tattoos and love.”, Kayla started, “Second, did you ever like someone enough that you wanted the both you to be a couple?”

 

“I think more things are forever than tattoos and love but alright, nice answer. And by your definition, I definitely have been in love before.”, the freckled girl admitted.

 

“Tell me about it.”

 

“There was this girl Ryan who I was pining over for years, I think... but she just wasn't interested in me, so that never worked out well.”, Amy told her.

 

“What did you like about her?”, Kayla bugged her about this topic.

 

“Ryan has kinda the popular chill girl who would skate all day. She had this sunshine personality and her very own style? I don't really know but I think I liked her for being so... happy all the time? I can't really explain.”, Amy rumbled.

 

“But you and Ryan were never a thing?”, Kayla had to clarify.

 

“I wish...”, Amy kind of whispered and felt how her cheeks blushed a little, “No, Ryan and I only talked to each other at school like twice and the party before graduation. Which was seriously awkward.”

 

“Why?”, the blonde seemed so interested in Amy's love life which Amy found really sweet.

 

“Well... I really liked her at that point and I tried to make a move asking her about her sexual orientation. Turns out she had a thing for someone else who had to be Molly's crush. I saw them kissing in the pool and felt heartbroken for the first time ever.”

 

“Wait, so... you and Molly had a crush on different people who made out the evening before graduation when the both of you tried to make your move on them?”, Kayla summarized. Amy just nodded in response.

 

“That's too bad.”, the blonde girl mouthed.

 

“The night before graduation was quite the spectacular, really.”, Amy remembered.

 

“It really bothers me that I have to drag everything out of you!”, Kayla played frustrated.

 

Just as they were walking by some trees with people sitting underneath, Amy noticed one very familiar face. She just wanted to tell Kayla the story of how her best friend and her went to three different parties in one night, how she got drugged by one of her crazy classmates and how the night ended with her going to prison. But she stopped dead in her tracks and just looked at the girl who was focusing on the story she was reading. Hope was sitting under on of the yellow trees, holding a book in her hand and a bottle of water in the other. She couldn't believe her eyes, was her mind tricking her right now?

 

“Amy, are you okay?”, Kayla asked because Amy wasn't moving.

 

Amy didn't respond right away but stared at Hope who just kept on reading her book. She seemed to be in her own bubble, not really being part of the normal world.

 

“I know, this sounds cra-zy... but I-I-I really need-ed to talk to this girl.”, Amy whispered and pointed to Hope who still hasn't noticed her.

 

“Who is she?”, Kayla asked, seeing the tall girl reading. “Should I come with you?”

 

“No, I have to go alone… I'll explain later. I really have-ve to do this NOW and probably call Molly afterwards!”, Amy said and started walking away.

 

“What? Who...?”, she heard Kayla ask in the background.

 

But all she could think off this second was Hope casually leaning against a tree at Columbia University without any word about it. No text, no call, nothing even from Annabelle or Molly. What kind of bullshit was everyone participating in?

Amy was walking fast and couldn't think of anything to say to the cool girl. She was angry, disappointed and frustrated about the situation really but mostly she blamed herself for it.

 

“What the hell are you doing here?”, Amy blurted out and sounded more pissed than expected.

 

Hope looked a little irritated at first and as she realized the voice she recognized was Amy's she smirked a little, shutting her book and laying it in the grass.

 

“Hello Amy.”, Hope smiled. “You got tanned!”

 

“Hope, what the hell are you doing here?”, Amy repeated herself.

 

“Reading. Sitting. Breathing.”, she answered provocatively.

 

“Haha, very funny...”, Amy said and sat down in front of her.

 

Amy didn't know what else to say. Hope was messing with her and she didn't like it. She wouldn't get answers this way but she was just too pissed and confused.

 

“I go to Barnard.”, Hope said after they just looked at each other for a way too long time.

 

“Why didn't you tell me?”, Amy asked, slowly calming down.

 

“Well, I was about to do so in like nine months?”, Hope encountered and shook her head.

 

“WHY?”, Amy had the feeling she had never been so frustrated before.

 

People started to look at them, some amused and some confused.

 

“Well... Amy, I don't know. Maybe you should have thought about this earlier.”, Hope told her and you could tell she was furious with Amy for waiting a whole year to text her.

 

“I'm sorry, okay?”, Amy apologized sincerely.

 

“I really wanted you to start a conversation.”, Hope admitted.

 

“Then let me start one right now.”, Amy suggested as if the whole conversation earlier didn't happen.

 

“Amy, we are already talking with each other.”

 

“But let's talk about what happened.”, Amy insisted. “I want to know...”

 

“What do you want to know?”, Hope asked as Amy didn't finish her sentence.

 

“I want to know why you didn't text me back.”, Amy confronted Hope.

 

“So do I!”, Hope fired back. Amy felt like she was about to cry.

 

“I REALLY wanted to? I guess I was too scared and too embarrassed.”, Amy tried to explain her thoughts during her gap year.

 

“But why now?”, Hope asked the questions she didn't have answers for since the beginning of summer.

 

“Because being back made me realize that there is a possibility of seeing you again.”

 

“And that's a bad thing?”, Hope asked further.

 

“In a way, yes. How the hell was I suppose to explain that, even though I was actually interested, I didn't text or call?”, Amy started, calming down, “I still was looking forward to see you but I couldn't give you all the answers. I don't even know them.”

 

“You were looking forward to see me?”, Hope said, surely getting caught up on this topic.

 

“Of course.”, Amy shook her head, “I'm glad to finally see you again.”

 

“Why didn't you start this conversation with that?”, Hope chuckled, making Amy uncomfortable.

 

“I wasn't expecting anything like this.”, Amy clarified.

 

“I'm glad you texted and came over here.”, Hope admitted, blushing a little.

 

“Seriously, I can't read your mind.”, Amy said confused and defensive, not knowing what she was suppose to say.

 

“We're a half written story... if you want us to be.”, Hope answered.

 

“We're just starting our story, Hope. If you want us to.”, Amy said, as she scooched closer to Hope.

 

“You think so?”, the taller girl smirked.

 

“This time... I'm sure about it.”

 

Hope was looking deep into Amy’s dark eyes. They didn’t say anything for a few seconds and kind of just admired each other. A lot of details were still missing from both sides and the young women had a lot to talk about but neither Hope nor Amy cared in this exact moment. The tension was so obvious, even a blind person could see. 

But nothing happened besides the smiles appearing on their faces. The two young women were finally seeing the other one again, being overwhelmed by their feelings and emotions at first, but everything was starting to slowly calm down.

 

“You want to grab a coffee and talk?”, Hope suggested. “You could tell me about Botswana and I could tell you about… maybe Europe.”

 

“That sounds really nice.”, Amy smiled.

 

“It's my treat.”, Hope stated.

 

“No, I need to pay!”, Amy encountered.

 

“Why?”

 

“I want to make it up to you.”, Amy insisted.

 

“Oh... and you think paying for coffee makes us even? You have to do a lot more than that.”, Hope laughed lightly.

 

“Well... it's only my first step in my twelve steps apology program.”, Amy joked.

 

“I'm really looking forward to the eleven other steps.”

 

Notes:

I don't know if this will work but I want to kind of make a poll what happens in the next chapter.

Give me some suggestions what Amy and Hope should definitly talk about because the next chapter doesn't really exist yet.

(There are more chapters but I don't think they fit the storyline right now!)

I hope I can upload next weekend but we'll see. Depends on your ideas, really.

Chapter 4: getting to know each other

Summary:

Hope and Amy getting to know each other better.

Notes:

Hello!

I've been watching Last Man Standing because of Kaitlyn, so... there is that.

Enjoy the chapter :D

Chapter Text

Chapter Four

Hope and Amy both silently stood in line of the coffee shop, not really knowing how to start the conversation they were suppose to have. At least they were starting the twelve step plan to apologize, which Amy came up with in Botswana by the way. Yes, she had been thinking of making it up to Hope in case there was a chance to.

Amy paid for the two coffees, looked at Hope and realized that the book Hope was so focused on earlier was a collection of the poems by Emily Dickinson.

 

“I never saw a moor, I never saw the sea. Yet know I how the Heather looks and what a Billow be.”, Amy started quoting her favorite poem by the famous poet.

 

“I never spoke with God, nor visited heaven – yet certain am I of the spot, as if the checks were given.”, Hope ended the poem, smiling at Amy.

 

“That was lovely.”, Hope added. “I wouldn't have guessed for you to be the poem reading type of person.”

 

“Well... we don't know each other that well.”, Amy said, surprisingly confident.

 

“That is why I wanted to talk in the first place.”, Hope reminded her and chuckled.

 

As the barista called out their names, they walked over and got their coffees.

 

“Wait, what did you order?”, Amy asked.

 

“Vanilla Chai Latte.”, Hope answered. “I actually don't like coffee.”

 

“See? We are getting to know each other better already.”, Amy smiled.

 

Hope walked them back to campus, to the tree she was sitting under when Amy came up to her, yelling around. She really loved the campus because New York isn't the greenest city on earth, like at all. Well, of course there is Central Park but after finding that tree, she didn't feel the need to visit it for now. The tree had a perfect surface to lean against it and a great angle to watch people, just a perfect spot for the taller girl.

 

Amy sat down in front of Hope, just like before and put the black coffee next to her. She crossed her legs and – one could tell – didn't really know what to say then.

 

“Look... I don't want anything to be awkward. I know it was a mistake to not tell you that I would basically study at the same college you would, even after you didn't text me for such a long time. I'm so sorry for it. Normally, as soon as I see a message, I answer. I don't get these crappy social media rules that you should wait at least three days or shit. If I feel like talking to you, I will text you.”, Hope tried to clear the scene.

 

“I'm really sorry for not texting you either. You... didn't deserve that and I don't know what had gotten into me,... I can't really explain it.”, Amy apologized as well.

 

“How about some basic ground rules then?”, Hope suggested maturely.

 

“What... What do you have in mind?”, the smaller girl asked a little nervous.

 

“You and I won't ever be mad about the not texting thing and... maybe before we... like bolt into something, we start out as people... who are... like dating?”, this time Hope was the one who stuttered.

 

“So... you're... still... still interested?”, Amy felt really surprised.

 

She shrugged, nodded and asked: “Are you?”

 

“I'm totally cool with getting to know each other better because... even though we went to middle and high school together, I feel like I don't know anything about you. But I still need you to define... dating and if... if it's okay with you... could we not even talk about the whole bathroom thing?”, Amy rumbled.

 

“You only ever talked to Molly so... yeah, you probably don't know a lot about me.”, Hope started, “And I'd say... dating would be taking each other out on dates and by that getting to know each other better... and for now, I won't bring up the bathroom thing... BUT if someone asks how we started out, I will tell them.”

 

Amy exhaled sharply: “Alright. I want to try... this time, for real.”

 

“Me too.”

 

***

 

After talking about some basic rules which included naming the relationship and its boundaries, they decided to walk around campus a little bit. Hope was so glad the tiny girl would get even more nervous than she did. Because if she was being honest, she did have a crush on Amy for most of high school. Amy made her feel special, just by the most basic things like saying hello or being nice. At school, she really tried to get the girl's attention but the last years of high school she saw Amy fantasizing over Ryan multiple times. Hope knew she had no right to be jealous but she certainly was.

 

“Let's start with the basics. Do you get along with your parents?”, Amy asked, trying to get to know the other young woman. She couldn't really think of anything else to ask.

 

Hope was ripped from her thoughts and telling Amy about the whole situation with her parents might be too much for a first meeting.

 

“I know I said, I wanted to know you better... um, I'm not going to tell you about my parents, yet. There is more to that story -”

 

“I'm so sorry, don't feel like you have to explain yourself.”, Amy interrupted, “It's really healthy to have boundaries.”

 

Hope smiled at the comment a little. She knew the freckled girl meant it and wouldn't try to force her to talk about it.

 

“I really wish.. I would have... asked something... else.”, Amy stuttered again.

 

“You still have multiple chances to ask something different, if you want to.”, Hope tried to calm down Amy's nerves.

 

“Okay, okay! Let me try again... What is your favorite color?”, Amy asked the most basic question. Any toddler would have come up with a better question.

 

“I like green and yellow.”, Hope answered simply. “What about you?”

 

“I don't like to pick one because they're all special and beautiful in their own way.”, Amy said.

 

“Lame. Who doesn't have a favorite color?”, Hope laughed.

 

“Me, I guess.”, Amy answered simply, not surprised by Hope's reaction. It wouldn't be the first time someone laughed at her for that response.

 

“Certainly makes you special, Amy.”, Hope flirted which made Amy's cheeks turn a little red.

 

“So... if you could meet anyone, dead or alive, to have only one dinner with, who would it be and why?”, Hope questioned in her mysterious way.

 

Amy was caught by surprise and had to think about the answer for a few seconds. She liked that about Hope, always turning out to be different from what Amy would expect. Amy knew the girl might be totally playing her but she couldn't resist how different Hope made her feel.

 

“Well...”, Amy thought out loud, “that's a really tough question. I'm guessing someone like Eleanor Roosevelt or Audre Lorde. I have read a lot they wrote or did but honestly, if they would talk to me about it over dinner and I would be able to ask questions, that would be so amazing.”

 

“Of course, you would meet feminist icons.”, Hope laughed a little.

 

“Unlike you, I think equality is worth fighting for.”

 

“When did I say that it wasn't?”, the taller girl asked.

 

“It's my turn to ask the questions, isn't it?”, Amy tried to distract Hope.

 

“Yes, it is.”, the taller girl chuckled, clearly making Amy uncomfortable.

 

“What do you think happens after people die?”, Amy tried to think of something similar to Hope's question.

 

“Deep topic. I don't believe in things like heaven or hell but I do believe something awaits for us on the other side of this ending.”, Hope said.

 

“But you don't have a clue what that is?”

 

“I can hope there is something good, like all the books in the world and maybe like all the people who used to be with us? You could even meet your favorite feminists then.”, Hope tried to explain. “But I can't guarantee it, so I try not to get disappointed.”

 

“There certainly isn't a guarantee for anything depending the afterlife.”, Amy acknowledged.

 

“I hope I gave you a satisfying answer.”, Hope said. “What's your favorite movie?”

 

“Favorite movie? That is a downgrade to the question before.”, Amy laughed.

 

“Well... there is a lot I would like to know about you, including your favorite movie.”, Hope smiled at the smaller girl and sipped at her Chai Latte.

 

“My favorite movie is probably The Lion King. I probably watched it like a million times.”, Amy said.

 

“What do you think about the real life version?”, Hope asked her.

 

“Gosh, I loved watching it but I still hate the fact that there is a new version.”, Amy stated.

 

“So you enjoyed it but you don't like it because it's new?”, Hope repeated which made Amy nod.

 

“I know Walt Disney wanted the movies to be renewed every ten years so every generation could enjoy them, but I'm pretty sure that is not what he meant.”, Amy added, “The lions don't even show real emotions because... well, they are 'real' lions and a baby lion crying next to the corpse of his dead father should show some emotion.”

 

“Thanks for the spoiler.”, Hope interposed.

 

“Are you fucking kidding me?”, Amy felt like heaven and hell just collided. “You-you have seen the movie, right?”

 

Hope just chuckled and nodded.

 

“God, Hope... whatever this is, would be a movie night now if you hadn't seen it.”, Amy shared one of her thoughts.

 

“It's your turn to ask me something.”, Hope brought the topic back up.

 

“Back home, where did you go to think?”, Amy asked the question she had come up with.

 

“To the beach. There is this little spot where I used to hide as a kid and whenever I need to think, I go there.”, Hope answered honestly.

 

Amy smiled at her and noticed that Hope used to hide as kid and wouldn't talk about her parents. Of course she didn't know exactly what it meant but she was pretty sure there is an explaining interaction of these two. Hopefully, studying social work wouldn't make her analyze everyone she met.

 

“Do you believe women are more powerful than men?”, Hope asked the feminist.

 

“Depends. Biologically, men are physically more powerful but the brain of women works more efficiently and tends to have better cognitive skills in general. In terms of society, I think all of us are equal even though I know people don't really like that thought and the law definitely doesn't prove it... yet. Evolution actually suggests we are kinda equal but play different roles in life. I don't like thinking of me as a dependent creature that has to just play the part of their gender, you know?”, Amy summarized.

 

“So... no?”, Hope was confused after Amy's short monologue.

 

“I would say so, yeah.”, Amy nodded. “What's your favorite memory of Europe?”

 

“I'd rather not choose because I saw so much. But I really liked camping in the middle of nowhere to see the northern lights in Norway. Might have been my favorite moment to photograph.”, Hope remembered smilingly. “It was just breathtaking.”

 

“I bet it was.”, Amy answered, trying to recreate the situation in her head.



***

 

Later that evening, Amy invited Hope to her dorm room. Which sounded kind of suspicious at first but Amy explained that she was getting cold and wasn't used to the low temperatures in New York City yet. After all, she moved here a few days ago.

 

Hope sat down on Amy's bed and looked around interested. She wanted to know the freckled girl better by looking around her room, maybe find some hidden hints. Amy still had a few boxes standing next to the closet which she didn't unpack yet. Amy kept saying she has to do it sooner or later but honestly, with college going on and trying to get along with new routines and people, her room wasn't the first thing to deal with.

 

Hope noticed that Amy must have a lot of opinions. Because she has these little postcards standing in every shelf and on her desk reading statements like 'All people are equal!', 'My body, my choice' or 'Climate change? No thank you!'. But Amy being an activist wasn't the only characteristic this room was presenting. Amy hung up some pictures of her with mostly Molly, some of her gap year to Botswana and few of her parents. You could clearly see that Amy loved her parents but wasn't going to shove it in the face of some college students so they could judge.

Her desk was covered with books, magazines and papers which surely were borrowed from the university's library. Even though only four days had past, Hope figured Amy had been studying more than anybody. Internally she smiled to herself about the smaller girl being such an eager nerd.

 

As Hope stared at the desk, Amy blushed and walked over embarrassed: “I meant to clean that up!”

 

“I like it messy.”, Hope encountered. “You don't have to tidy up just for me.”

 

Amy closed a few books and tried to sort them on her desk. Hope was just laughing and stood up, walking over to the smaller girl.

 

“Amy, stop!”, she said, as she took Amy's hand and turned her around to face her, “It's okay. The only person that has to feel good in your dorm room is you.”

 

“Well... um, I didn't expect... any... visitors.”, Amy stuttered as she looked into the taller girl's eyes, getting goosebumps because Hope was still holding her hand.

 

“I'm making you really nervous.”, Hope acknowledged the goosebumps and bit her lip.

 

“Maybe...”, Amy said and swallowed hard.

 

“How about...”, Hope started, letting go of Amy's hand and reaching for the inner pocket of her signature jacket, “we get you to loosen up a little bit.”

 

She held a bottle of some dark rum in her hands and handed the bottle to Amy whose hands were shaking. Amy nodded, a little scared where the night was about to go.

 

“I don't really drink, though.”, Amy stated as she finally sat down on her bed, on top of her dark blue bed sheet cover.

 

“I know, you don't. That's why I'm offering you to play a game. It's called 'Quessing'.”

 

“What's that suppose to mean?”, Amy asked confused.

 

“It's a mixture of questioning and guessing. The trick about it is that you just try to guess something about the other person – maybe a question on your mind – and if you guess correctly, the other one has to drink.”, Hope explained the game she clearly just came up with.

 

“Well, that sounds kinda cool.”, Amy said and handed the bottle back to Hope who sat down next to her. “You should start so I can figure out whether I got it or not.”

 

She took the bottle from Amy's hand, slightly touching it and feeling the soft skin.

 

“Okay, so... I'm gonna say, you never kissed someone that isn't me.”, Hope guessed and held the bottle in Amy's direction who took it, looking ashamed.

 

“You're mean.”, Amy whined and took a sip of the liquid.

 

“Your turn.”

 

“I bet you kissed more people than I did.”, Amy encountered fiercely.

 

Hope took a way bigger sip than Amy and furrowed after it. She couldn't even remember why she kept this hideous shit in her pocket but right now, she was glad to have something to make Amy be less nervous. Not to seduce her in any way but to get to know more about the tiny girl.

 

“I guess you don't have any close friends besides Molly.”, Hope tried to lure Amy out.

 

But surprisingly the girl didn't take the bottle, she just shrugged.

 

“Who are they?”, Hope asked.

 

“His name is Jacob. I met him in Botswana.”, Amy summarized her story with Jacob to the minimum.

 

“Now you have a wife and a husband? What does that make me?”, Hope answered jokingly.

 

“The mistress.”, Amy joked confidently.

 

“Oh, you wish.”, Hope laughed. “I guessed wrong, so your turn.”

 

“I say... you... really want to be a professional writer.”, Amy guessed randomly.

 

“That would certainly be awesome but... no”, Hope answered, playing with the bottle in her hand.

 

“What do you want to do for a living?”, Amy asked interested.

 

“I want to make money from photographing my travels.”, Hope dreamed a little.

 

“That's a beautiful goal.”, Amy smiled at the taller girl.

 

“My turn. I say you had a huge crush on Ryan in high school.”, Hope said and blushed a little herself.

 

Amy frowned and looked confused to the taller girl: “How... how would you know?”

 

She took the bottle from Hope's hand and took a bigger sip than the one before. Not as big as Hope's but thinking about Ryan made her want to drown in alcohol anyway.

 

“Well... you have to guess how I found out. That's how the game works.”, Hope answered and chuckled, avoiding the question.

 

“Well... okay. I bet you had a crush on a girl in high school”, Amy challenged Hope provocatively.

 

Hope never told anyone she had any questions about herself in terms of sexuality. Annabelle once asked her why they almost never talk about hot guys. But Hope being Hope, she just said that it wasn't anyone's business who she considered to be hot. Which worked quite well, with Annabelle commenting on Hope being way too grumpy sometimes.

 

Hope breathed in and exhaled sharply after taking a sip from her rum bottle.

 

“What?”, Amy complained, “You have to tell me who you had a crush on!”

 

“And again, that's not how the game works”, Hope smiled devilishly.

 

“Well... then starting guessing.”, Amy tried to speed her up.

 

“I guess... you planned on calling Molly first thing tomorrow.”

 

Amy ripped the bottle away from Hope's hand, took a sip and stuck her tongue out.

 

“I bet the girl you liked is Annabelle.”, Amy guessed widely, not knowing who would make more sense than the Yale student.

 

“I'm surely not going to drink to that misjudgment.”, Hope said provocatively.

 

“Oh, come on!”, Amy whined.

 

“It's my turn again. Um... I say, you want to marry one day.”

 

Amy wasn't sure about that. The principle of marriage didn't originally scream feminism which bothered Amy whenever she thought about it, especially for gay people. And she was always asking questions who would propose and if she would rather wear a suit or a dress? The society making her ask these questions made her suppress the topic as much as possible.

 

“I'm not sure.”, she explained, “But... the girl you had a crush on was Claire Jones.”

 

“Amy... I know for you, we are just strangers with some memories... but I liked you, even longer than you might expect.”, the taller girl revealed and looked onto the ground.

 

“You-y-oou-you l-iked me-me?”, Amy stuttered, trying to process what Hope was saying. And is the verb in the past or...? Because if it was in the past, Amy had to know... she wouldn't want to know really, but she still had to. Amy had to know whether there was no chance for Amy to make it up to her. Whether the taller girl still had some feelings for her?

 

Hope cleared her throat lightly, nodded and avoided the topic: “My turn! I say you don't have siblings.”

 

“I say... you do have siblings.”, Amy encountered and drank a sip.

 

“Only an only child would have asked this question. And I have three younger sisters -”

 

“THREE?”, Amy blurted out, interrupting Hope accidentally. “I'm so sorry.”

 

“Yes, three.”, Hope kind of whispered so Amy would get the hint that she had been really loud.

 

“Wow, that must be awesome...”, Amy kind of pitied herself a little.

 

“They are awesome, I really love them. They were my hardest goodbye.”, Hope looked down and thought about her little sisters being back in Los Angeles.

 

Hope would always help them with their homework and pick them up after school or from some friend's house. She knew they would get along without her and since Faith just got her drivers license she could take care of the others as well. The enjoyment they would bring Hope just by sitting together and smiling at her, God... Hope missed that more than anything.

 

“Are their names like yours? Like one sister is named Faith?”, Amy tried to be funny. Little did she know she just committed a blunder.

 

“I'm the oldest, after me comes Faith, after her comes Mercy and the last one is Joy.”, Hope always laughed if she told someone about her sisters' names.

 

“You are kidding, right?”, Amy looked shocked.

 

“I wish I was. I really don't know what my parents would have done if one of us would have been a boy?”, Hope thought out loud, “Imagine a boy named Faith.”

 

“Well... I can imagine that. Because a name is just as much of a label as a lot of other things.”, Amy knew it better.

 

“How old are your sisters?”, Amy asked again.

 

“Faith is sixteen now, Mercy is turning thirteen in two months and Joy – my little angel – is nine.”, Hope smiled, especially while talking about her youngest sibling.

 

“Do you miss them?”, Amy thought about leaving her parents behind, even though it probably wasn't the same at all.

 

“Yeah, I do. So much.”, Hope confirmed. “By the way... for guessing a name of my sister right by joking about it, you drink.”

 

“What... Why?”, Amy defended herself, “That was not part of the rules.”

 

“Well... I make the rules. And you are drinking.”, she handed Amy the bottle.

 

“Just so you know, I just... want to drink right now. I won't drink because of your stupid rule making crap.”, Amy made clear.

 

“You're such an idiot for being this smart.”, Hope complimented the smaller girl.

 

“You don't get to call me an idiot.”, Amy complained.

 

Hope didn't say anything. Not because she didn't know how to counter to that response but... just because a really beautiful girl was sitting across from her and she hadn't appreciated this enough. Hope loved watching people but nothing could compare to the view she was having right now. Knowing that Amy was still figuring out if she would even want to be in a relationship with a girl that had the reputation of the cold high school bitch without any friends, Hope had already worked it out. Meeting Amy in middle school might have been the best thing that happened to her. Well... her past self wouldn't agree to that but as she was leaning against the wall Amy's bed was standing at, she wished for her middle school self to shut the hell up.

 

“What?”, Amy laughed after a little while and Hope could drown in that shy laugh.

 

“You're beautiful.”, Hope let out her thought.

 

“Than-thank you.”, Amy gulped. “You're... rea-really beautiful, too.”

 

“I guess...”, Hope tried to get back to the game but not for the reason they started it.

 

“Yeah?”, Amy waited.

 

“I guess... you want to kiss me right now.”, Hope stated confidently but couldn't help but gulp herself.

 

Amy seemed shock at first but within seconds she moved the bottleneck to her lips, held in for a second and drank a huge sip. Yes, she wanted to kiss the taller beautiful girl so badly. If she was being honest, she was kind of surprised with herself that the alcohol didn't make her do anything stupid by now. But Hope just chilling on Amy's bed, being all flirty and both of them making jokes and having fun made Amy realize what a smart and wonderful human being Hope was and how much she liked the company of the cool girl. And honestly, kissing her would just be some advanced shit.

 

Amy sat down the bottle next to Hope and tried to guess a new fact about Hope: “I bet, you want -”

 

She didn't get to finish her sentence because Hope interrupted her by just smashing her lips onto hers. Immediately, Amy kissed her back and pulled the taller girl closer by putting her arms around her neck.

 

Hope tried to put as much effort into that kiss as she could. They hadn't seen each other in over a year and definitely hadn't kissed that long either. Hope knew the waiting was all worth it as her stomach was riding roller coasters by kissing the freckled girl. Hope held Amy's left cheek in one hand and put her other arm around the girl's torso.

 

And in the middle of this night, the world stopped for a moment.

 

Chapter 5: Automobile

Summary:

Hope and Amy on their first "real" date...

Notes:

Hey people! It's me again!

Happy first birthday to Booksmart. Can't believe I missed out on it last year. :/

It's been an amazing ride writing this story so far and I hope you enjoy the next chapter just as much.

Just a note from me: You should definitely listen to the mentioned songs, for your own good.

Stay safe! :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Five

 

Amy woke up with her head rumbling intensely. She couldn't remember everything from last night clearly. The last thing she knew about was the kiss which felt like winning ten debating competitions at once. How both of them ended up sleeping in the small bed in Amy's dorm room was a mystery.

 

Hope was still asleep and Amy wasn't going to wake her up. After all they stayed up late and sleeping in on a Saturday shouldn't be a problem for anybody. But Amy definitely had to process yesterday. Keeping secrets from Molly wasn't easy, even with distance keeping them physically apart. From time to time, she still felt guilty for lying about Botswana but she couldn't just crush Molly's life plan.

 

Amy quietly and slowly got up from her bed, trying her hardest not to wake the sleeping beauty. It wasn't that easy with the bad headache. She simply grabbed her phone, a pain killer – placing one for Hope on the nightstand as well – and got out of her own room. After closing the door, she sat down in the hallway dialing Molly's phone number.

 

“Amy!”, the Yale student answered excited to hear from her best friend.

 

“Molly... Hope is here!”, Amy blurted out fast.

 

“Finally! I was already thinking you might never meet her...”, Molly sounded relieved.

 

“Wait... you knew?”, Amy asked confused.

 

“I couldn't tell you. I promised Annabelle, I'm so sorry.”, Molly apologized sincerely.

 

“You were never good at keeping secrets, so... I'm proud of you. I just really wish you wouldn't have kept this one.”, Amy told her honestly.

 

“I know Amy... but Hope specifically texted that she wants a fresh start with you.”

 

“It certainly was a different start.”, Amy laughed lightly.

 

“So this time you didn't finger her butthole?”, Molly reminded her.

 

“We got to know each other better.”, Amy ignored the joke Molly was making.

 

“And... how do you feel about her?”, Molly questioned.

 

“We agreed on dating and I really want to make it up to her.”, Amy answered truthfully.

 

“But... do you like her?”, Molly asked more specifically.

 

“She is definitely not how I thought she would be...”, Amy stated, “I think... I might... like her.”

 

“YES! DOUBLE DATES!”, Molly screamed through the phone and hurt Amy's ear in the process.

 

“Double dates? Like... with you and Jared?”, Amy bugged.

 

“Who else, Amy?”, Molly encountered, thinking it was more than obvious who she meant.

 

“We can probably do that. I never suggested it to Hope.”, Amy said and wasn't really sure whether she even wanted to go on a date when Jared is going to attend. Amy will always support Molly in her choices, no matter what, but she didn't know whether she could look past Jared's high school self for a few hours.

 

“I'll get back to you about an appointment. Jared and I will be coming over so could you choose the restaurant?”, Molly already planned it out.

 

“Fine... I'll tell Hope about it.”, Amy gave in.

 

“Perfect, but I've got to go now. I motivated Annabelle to study at the library with me and now I'm the one running late...”, Molly excused herself.

 

“Call you later.”, Amy said.

 

“Sure. Bye!”

 

“Bye!”

 

The best friends hung up and Amy exhaled sharply. Hope won't be happy about having to spend hours with Molly and Jared on a double date. Well... of course, Amy didn't know what Hope's reaction would be but she could tell the taller girl wouldn't jump at it. She wouldn't have guessed that Hope actually told Annabelle to not say anything about going to Barnard. The only question was how long Annabelle and Molly kept this from her? Knowing about it wouldn't change anything though, so why bother?

 

Amy stood up and opened the door slowly. To her surprise, Hope was sitting at the edge of her bed and stretched her back a little. She yawned loudly and looked over to the freckled girl, smiling.

 

“Good morning.”, she yawned again. “I was just going to look for you.”

 

“Well as you know, I had to call Molly.”, Amy explained where she went.

 

“How does the wife feel about the mistress?”, Hope flirted.

 

“She invited us to a double date with her and Jared.”, Amy laughed nervously.

 

“And you said...?”, Hope asked, praying Amy didn't say yes.

 

“I agreed...”, Amy revealed and by the look on Hope's face, she could tell the other girl wasn't happy with that answer, “Please don't be mad.”

 

“I'm not mad... But it will probably be a pain in the ass.”, Hope answered truthfully.

 

“It will be fine.”, Amy really hoped.

 

“So... I will head to my own room now.”, Hope stood up and reached for Amy's hands.

 

“What are your plans for tonight?”, Amy asked, thinking about making step two happen as soon as possible.

 

“I certainly have to call my sisters later but that won't take long.”, Hope said and leaned over to kiss the smaller girl, “But afterwards... I got all the time in the world.”

 

“So... you-ou want to go-go on a date... with-with me?”, Amy stuttered nervously again. They agreed on dating yesterday and she wasn't even able to ask the girl out properly.

 

“Sure, let's say around seven?”, Hope suggested. Amy just nodded, being too afraid to say something.

 

“I'll see you then.”, Hope said and gave the girl another peck on the lips.

 

***

 

Hope sat in her chair in front of her desk with a dark computer screen. She just started the video call she and her sisters promised each other. Hope missed them so much, she couldn't wait to see their faces again, even though the last time was like one week ago. Going from seeing your sisters every single day to not seeing them for weeks or months won't get easier for the tall girl.

 

“Hope!”, Joy screamed as she saw her bigger sister.

 

The girls were sitting in Faith's room, on her big bed together. They seemed so happy to see their big sister and Hope couldn't help but smile widely. She just loved these chaotic three. Mercy – just like she always used to be – didn't really pay attention while Faith tried to adjust the webcam so Hope could see all of them equally. Joy just stared at the screen, waiting for the taller girl to answer.

 

“Hey guys!”, Hope smiled and wallowed in memories.

 

Always getting up first, waking the others and making sure they actually get up as well. After their Mom wasn't with them anymore, she felt even more responsible than before and after a while she couldn't just look away anymore. Their father was definitely more than overwhelmed with the new situation, being a single parent – especially with four girls under his roof. He really tried to have a healthy work-life-balance but he failed so badly at it, Hope knew she had to step up her game. Even with a babysitter around, the younger girls were her new priority. Making breakfast, dealing with 'girl stuff' as their Dad called it and helping in the house as much as she could. She realized that her life suddenly changed forever in an unfair way but she chose to help and try for her Dad and the others, even though it shouldn't have been like that for... well, just some child.

 

“Hope, when will you be back?”, Joy asked and looked so sad.

 

“I'll be back for the Christmas holidays, just like I told you.”, Hope reminded her, trying to make her feel a little happier.

 

“What about Thanksgiving?”, Faith asked, taking Mercy's phone from her hand who pouted instantly.

 

“Thanksgiving is just before midterm, I won't be able to drive back.”, Hope explained, realizing that one of her favorite holidays she will be studying alone, far away from her family.

 

“Who is going to make the best mashed potatoes ever when you aren't around?”, Joy whined, remembering her favorite thing about Thanksgiving. She would always watch Hope cook the dinner and try to help her as much as possible. The youngest sister looked up to Hope and wanted to be just like her when she is all grown up.

 

“You watched me make them a lot of times, I bet you make them even better.”, Hope encountered and smiled at the thought.

 

“I bet not.”, Mercy commented, a bit pissed.

 

“How are you guys doing?”, Hope asked, making sure they were fine.

 

“Faith drives like a lunatic! I was thinking about wearing a helmet next week”, Mercy joked harshly. “And most of the time, she screams at the other drivers.”

 

“I have heard more curse words in one week than I have my entire life.”, Joy added to Mercy's description of the new situation.

 

“It's not that bad”, Faith answered, feeling hurt. “It's all new. Not having someone telling me how to drive. And it's a different car than before, with Hope's it was so much easier.”

 

Over the summer before Hope moved away for college, Faith got her drivers license and the both of them practiced a little with her car so Hope was sure, the girls were arriving to school safely and hopefully punctual. They would often argue about any misunderstanding – sometimes it was exhausting because in Hope's opinion Faith's driving was lacking responsibility. But her sister improved a lot after all so of course, she would be hurt by the others' comments.

 

“You can consider yourselves lucky to have someone driving you to school.”, Hope reminded them. “I didn't have that.”

 

“You had yourself.”, Mercy said, still being pissed.

 

“We don't have you anymore but you do! It's so unfair!”, Joy anticipated.

 

“And you have all three of you and I only have myself. I think I drew the “Black Peter” in this one.”, Hope argued.

 

“What's the Black Peter?”, Joy asked confused.

 

“It's this Rumantsch saying. It basically means the same as being left holding the baby.”, Hope explained proudly because she seemed to remember some facts about her new courses. There was this photography exam about making metaphorical pictures about proverbs. Is it actually metaphorical though? Isn't it more like anti-methaporical because metaphors are defined as a picture as words but this is words as pictures?

 

“Well then... you definitely didn't draw the Black Peter in this situation.”, Mercy said, proving she is smart enough to pick up on the saying immediately. But still too whiny to say it any... friendlier.

Mercy just hit puberty and had a tough time trying to fit in which surprisingly didn't come easy on her. Not even being the smart and confident girl she usually was at home. Maybe there was just too much change at once for her with a new school. She did say that she felt like she just figured out junior high.

 

“I was trying to say that I miss you all so much.”, Hope smiled sadly.

 

“We miss you, too.”, Joy answered.

 

“Can't you just fly back here?”, Faith asked. “We have money, right?”

 

“Look, if you pay for both flights, I might head home for like one weekend or something.”, Hope suggested a deal.

 

“Alright, it's a deal.”, Joy spit in her hand and Hope and her pretended to shake hands.

 

“You guys are weird.”, Mercy threw in.

 

Hope knew they would try to convince their father to pay the flight because well... they definitely weren't poor if you asked Hope. She won a full scholarship by participating in this photography contest but honestly, paying for college wouldn't have been any problem for their family. Her Dad earned more than enough by being a lawyer for some huge organizations as his clients. And he always kicked ass doing exactly that.

She just kind of hoped their father wouldn't pay for 'unnecessary travels' anymore like he used to tell her in Europe. Because flying back and forth in the US would actually be unnecessary, even in her opinion. She wouldn't ask her father to deny it though because she did miss her sisters enough to like the idea of being around them again. The universe had to decide whether this would work out or not.

 

“Can I go now?!”, Mercy got up from the bed. She really seemed like the only one who didn't pay any attention Hope. But her big sister knew that there just something else bothering her.

 

“Let me talk to Mercy alone for a few minutes.”, Hope told the others. They frowned but she could hear that both of them left the room anyway.

 

“I'm not talking to you.”, Mercy pouted and crossed her arms in front of her chest.

 

“What happened, sweetie?”, the older girl asked, knowing she used to tickle her until she told her what was wrong.

 

“I'm not sure if I want to tell you”, Mercy opened up a little for the first time since the conversation started. “You won't be on my side...”

 

“Oh... you know I'll always have your back. I can try to understand your position.”, Hope ensured the young girl to speak up, even if saying something scared her.

 

“Dad didn't allow me to have a boyfriend.”, Mercy finally spit it out. “He said I was too young.”

 

“You are very young.”, Hope supported her Dad in that part, “But he is trying to protect you no matter what. If you like a boy, don't like... show him off to Dad – he thinks it's his job to make sure every boyfriend you have knows that he has a rifle. Boys aren't as brave as you think... Trust me.”

 

“So... you want me to lie to Dad?”, Mercy summarized.

 

“I want you to make sure that when the guy meets our Dad, he won't run off because he really likes you.”, Hope explained it differently.

 

“So... I have to make sure he likes me enough to look past Dad?”

 

Hope just nodded and Mercy exhaled sharply.

 

“Well that won't be easy. Dad can be really scary sometimes.”, Mercy admitted.

 

“That's part of the reason he is good at his job.”, Hope tried to see the positive side.

 

“Thank you Hope...”, Mercy thanked her older sister for being nice to her although she behaved really shitty before. “I really miss talking to you.”

 

“I miss talking to you, too.”, Hope smiled sadly.

 

“COME BACK IN!”, she shouted loudly so the their other sisters would head back inside.

 

The four siblings talked more about school and how Dad is just overwhelmed with the new situation, not really knowing how to handle anything without Hope. They said he had to win a big case for the firm in order to become name partner. Joy didn't really understand what they meant but she knew Dad has been trying harder lately.

 

“He basically isn't home anymore.”, Joy commented.

 

“It's a really heavy case.”, Faith explained to her youngest sister.

 

“You think he is going to win it, Hope?”, Mercy asked.

 

“I'm sure he will. He has been working so hard this past time.”

 

“How would you know? You were in Europe.”, Faith encountered a little harsh.

 

“I remember you telling me about it all the time.”, she reminded the other girl.

 

Joy changed the subject rapidly to video games.

 

“We finally unlocked 777 unique spirits!”, she screamed excited.

 

“We did!”, Mercy said and high-fived her sisters.

 

“Impressive. Wish I would have been there.”, Hope commented, remembering how all of them tried to unlock this challenge over the summer. They were to almost 700 when Hope had to leave for college.

 

“We definitely have to play over the holidays. Smash is so much more fun when you are on my team!”, Joy whined.

 

“You don't stand a chance to win against the middle sisters anymore!”, Faith challenged them.

 

“Wow! That sounds like we should make a bet about it?”, Hope confronted them.

 

What the girls didn't know is that Hope let them win more often than they probably expected. She told Joy about it once and remembered how the youngest smiled devilishly.

 

“I bet we can easily destroy you and Joy!”, Mercy made their first move.

 

“I bet you don't stand a chance against me and Hope!”, Joy said fearless.

 

“What is your offer?”, Hope asked the two middle sisters.

 

“We'll think about something. Both teams have two minutes.”, Faith said and dragged Mercy out of the screen. Joy looked after them and made sure they wouldn't hear what Hope and Joy would come up with.

 

“So... since we know I will be back for Christmas, how about they have to clean up if we win?”, Hope suggested.

 

“I like that idea.”, Joy smiled and was happy to be alone with her lovely sister for a few minutes.

 

“So... how are you?”, the older girl asked and smiled back.

 

“I'm fine. I could use help with my homework but Faith promised to look over it later.”, she summarized her situation back home.

 

“How is Faith doing?”, Hope asked the youngest sibling.

 

“She has been meaner lately. I don't really know. Don't tell Dad but she doesn't play soccer anymore.”

 

“She stopped going to practice?”, Hope felt shocked. She drove this girl to soccer practice and games like a hundred times and she had to admit her younger sister might have been the best player on the team.

 

“She was home last Tuesday and last Thursday.”, Joy told her.

 

Hope heard the door of Faith's room open and the others coming back inside.

 

“Two minutes are over!”, Mercy said, “So what do you want to bet?”

 

“Whoever looses has to clean up after Christmas dinner.”, Joy said proudly.

 

“Alright, condition one is to clean up after Christmas dinner.”, Faith agreed.

 

“But condition two is for the winning team. They get a free wish.”, Mercy added.

 

The free wish condition was something Hope came up with a while back. The sisters had this phase when they wanted to bet about literally everything but the prices were just too low for her to participate anymore. Since the other girls pouted and tried to win her back, she decided a free wish meant the winner gets to ask basically any favor without any questions or pouting.

 

“Alright. Winners get a free wish, losers get to clean up.”, Hope agreed and knew she surely had to win this one.

 

***

 

Hope: Amy and I are dating

 

Annabelle: WHAT

 

THE

 

HELL

 

Finally, really. Keeping this from Amy certainly seemed easier than it was.

 

Hope: I didn't tell her best friend, I told you... so your fault.

 

Annabelle: Lovely as always

 

So... dating huh?

 

Hope: Yeah

 

Annabelle: Who asked who?

 

Hope: ???

 

Annabelle: On a date, idiot.

 

Hope: Oh

 

Amy asked me

 

Annabelle: I knew she could twist you around her little finger ;P

 

Hope: Shut up.

 

What am I suppose to wear though?

 

Annabelle: HOW would I know?

 

Hope: Ask Molly what Amy is planning for the date.

 

Annabelle: How about... No?!

 

Hope: Alright, I'll ask Amy.

 

Annabelle: YOU DIDN'T YET?

 

Gosh, sometimes you are such a dumbass.

 

After she ended the call with her sisters, she was imagining what would happen in a few hours. Amy just asked her out, never said what she had in mind – which was only this morning. Since the small freckled girl probably planned something special, Hope was frustrated. She wanted to know so badly because what if she needed to wear a dress? What if she just wore a dress and they end up jumping on a trampoline? Hope couldn't estimate the other girl's plans.

 

Hope: Hey, just wanted to know

 

Where are we going later?

 

Amy: Hey

 

I want it to be a surprise so I can't tell you :/

 

Hope: Can you tell me what to wear?

 

Amy: Just wear something pretty but not too glamorous?

 

Hope: I can work with that.

 

***

 

Hope jammed a little while time passed by slowly. She felt like the clock on her wall was playing her but she kept on plugging on her old acoustic guitar.

 

Her phone vibrated as she hummed to herself, trying to play the guitar solo in Wish you were here by Pink Floyd.

 

Amy: Is it okay if you come over? I'm running a little late

 

Hope: Sure :)

 

Amy was already running late even though they still had a little over an hour to go? Hope was surely interested what the smaller girl was up to that took so long.

 

***

 

Amy looked up a restaurant which was fancy enough so the both of them would fit in wearing something pretty – she really hoped that Hope would wear a dress, just like she did. The restaurant couldn't be too expensive because they were only on their first real date but still impressive enough. Amy decided that she wanted to go somewhere they could order 'normal' food like burgers or pizzas but also something way more extraordinary.

 

She slipped inside her dress and struggled to reach the zipper on her back. Normally she would just ask her mother to do it but she was more than 2000 miles away. Not coming up with a better idea, she found herself walking over to Kayla hoping the blonde girl would be there.

 

“Kayla?”, Amy knocked at the door.

 

“Come inside!”, Kayla shouted from behind the door.

 

Amy walked in and saw Kayla in front of her mirror at her desk. She was getting ready as well and didn't pay much attention to the person coming in.

 

“Hey Amy...”, she said, starring at her face making her make up, “I'm getting ready for a party.”

 

She probably was still pissed about Amy leaving her behind just yesterday, storming off to another girl without any kind of explanation.

 

“I don't mean to bother, I just need a quick favor.”, Amy explained her unannounced visit on a Saturday evening.

 

Kayla turned around and looked Amy up and down. The freckled girl was clearly getting ready for some event, too. The blonde girl thought Amy was going to ask her to put on her make up or something.

 

“How can I help you?”, she offered, trying to look past yesterday.

 

“I just wanted to know if you could help me with the zipper real quick?”

 

Without saying another word, Kayla got behind Amy and zipped the dark dress the freckled girl was wearing.

 

“Party or date?”, she asked curiously.

 

“Date... actually.”, Amy answered, “The girl I stormed off to. I'm really sorry for that.”

 

“You definitely have to explain this girl to me next time we see each other.”, Kayla made clear, “And now... get out, I'm trying to look perfect!”

 

Kayla practically shoved Amy out the door, in a playful way but still really unexpected. The door shut and you could hear Kayla walking back to her desk. Amy should really think of a better apology for the blonde. Otherwise she might lose the only new friend she made so far.

 

Amy was just in time, grabbing her wallet and key as she heard a knock on her door.

 

“Come inside!”, she shouted from inside.

 

The door opened and Hope entered the room. She was wearing a cute dark green dress, holding her signature jacket in her arm. The dress was long enough to cover her knees and had this gorgeous V-neckline. The tall girl's legs made Amy shiver for a moment, not realizing she had been starring at the beautiful gaze for a little longer than appropriate.

 

“You look beautiful.”, Hope smiled, walking over to Amy and reaching for the smaller girl's hands.

 

Amy was wearing a dark gray dress which ended just before her knees. She loved this dress so much but she only wore it for special occasions – because she wasn't much of a confident dresser. The gray dress had long sleeves and a brown belt matching her hair.

 

“You took my breath away.”, Amy complimented Hope, grinning.

 

“So... what is the big plan for tonight?”, Hope asked, hoping Amy would finally tell her.

 

“We need to take the subway because my car is on the other side of the country.”, Amy avoided the question.

 

“Well... if you tell me where we are heading, we could just use my car?”, Hope suggested.

 

“You have your car?”, Amy encountered surprised.

 

“Yes, I drove all the way from LA.”

 

“First of all, I'm impressed. Second of all, show it to me?”, Amy said.

 

Hope showed her out of her own room, heading out of the dormitory. Los Angeles was more than tough already but try to find a parking spot in New York City. If you ever do, either someone will try to steal it or the other cars are parked close enough for a 70 percent chance of scratching one of them. They walked hand in hand down the street.

 

“So... Can I drive?”, Amy asked hopefully.

 

“You... want to... drive my car?”, Hope felt more than confused.

 

“I'm a good driver, if you are asking.”, Amy bragged a little.

 

“I don't know. The only other person who ever drove my car is my sister... and that used to be a disaster.”

 

“Oh, come on. You can trust me!”, Amy tried to convince her. She squeezed the taller girl's hand to assure her that she wasn't going to mess around.

 

“Okay... but you have to treat Rey as if she was one of your own.”, Hope made a compromise while handing Amy the car keys.

 

“Rey?”, Amy questioned confused.

 

“Lana Del Rey.”, the taller girl explained and shrugged.

 

“For a short moment I thought you were a huge Star Wars fan.”, Amy commented.

 

“But you're the nerd.”, Hope laughed.

 

“You drive a Seat?”, Amy asked, looking at the logo on the key.

 

“Yeah, why?”, Hope answered interested why Amy would ask such a question.

 

“I would have considered you for a Jeep person, actually.”

 

“Well... your normativity won't work on me.”, Hope joked.

 

Hope stopped next to a white Seat Leon Cupra with four doors. Amy couldn't believe Hope was driving that modern thing. She thought she was lucky to have the old Volvo back home but well... this is something different. The white car looked cleaner than the Volvo probably ever was, even the fucking license plate didn't have any dirt on it.

 

“I like to keep it clean.”, Hope caught up on Amy's surprised starring.

 

“You certainly do.”, Amy answered and unlocked the car doors.

 

Amy got inside, laughing at herself because the seat definitely wasn't for her size. She adjusted the car seat and the mirrors. As soon as Hope entered on the other front seat, she felt like Amy was already impressing her by making sure everything is in place. Which Faith forgot about all the time.

 

“Well... since your the co-driver of this ride, you could put on some of your music.”, Amy suggested, referring to all the CDs laying around.

 

Amy started the car and Hope sorted through the CDs, not sure what Amy might like.

 

She decided to put on the album A/B by Kaleo, this band from Iceland she really liked. They are a kind of rock-country band but people tend to only know like two songs which, Hope thought, was real bummer. They made a lot of great songs, even the newest EP was worth much more than the rewards it was getting if you asked her.

 

“I really like that song.”, Amy commented and smiled in Hope's direction before putting her eyes on the road again. “I bet this is your road trip song.”

 

The song she was referring to is called Automobile. Hope was jamming out to the music, singing along loudly. She didn't feel like she could make a foul of herself in front of the freckled girl in any situation. The girl just gave her this feeling of freedom and like she was suppose to just be herself.

 

Amy moved her head to the rhythm or hitting the steering wheel with her fingers along to the beat. Just by that, Hope had the feeling this wouldn't be their last time listening to music together.

 

After half an hour, Amy finally parked the car after driving around the blocks in walking distance of the restaurant she wanted to go to. The music stopped and the both of them got out of the car. After locking it again, Amy gave Hope her keys back.

 

“Oh, so I get to drive us back?”, she asked playfully.

 

“We'll see about that.”, Amy flirted.

 

Amy took Hope's hand, without thinking about it and led the taller girl to the restaurant. Luckily they only had to walk another three minutes until they stood in front of the place called 'Merchants Riverhouse'.

 

They entered and it had this fisher's look with all the blue and white stripes. The bar was open and not one chair was empty in front of it. Through the big windows you could see the Hudson River and on the other side probably New Jersey.

 

“Table for Antsler.”, Amy told the waiter.

 

He looked through the reservations and led them through the glass door heading outside. They were seated on these blue cushioned seats made from euro pallets and the wooden table in front of them fitted just perfectly. Hope felt a little lost hearing and seeing the river flow by so easily.

 

“Welcome to the Riverhouse. These are your menus.”, the waiter said and handed them out, “My name is Kyle, I'll be your waiter tonight. Anything to drink?”

 

“I'll have a Iced Tea, please.”, Hope answered him.

 

“We have peach, citron or pomegranate.”, Kyle listed for Hope.

 

“Peach, please.”

 

“And for me, citron.”, Amy barged in. Kyle nodded happily and walked away.

 

“So you're a citron person?”, Hope asked her flirty.

 

“It tastes way better than peach.”, Amy played along.

 

“Well... seems like you don't have the best taste then.”, Hope answered.

 

“I'm on a date with you, so I'm pretty sure my taste isn't that bad.”, Amy flirted smoothly.

 

Hope had to blush a little. She thanked God that Kyle came back so quickly before Amy would find out about her being all flustered. He put the drinks down in front of them and wrote down their orders. Both of them ordered the Signature Burger the place was serving.

 

They talked about Hope's sisters and even more music. Just like that Hope told Amy about her first concert. The artist she was seeing was Avril Lavigne and the adrenaline rush afterwards made her want to play her father's guitar which she proudly called Avril. Amy had never been to a concert before without a protest happening. Hope had to admit that she had never been to a protest so they guessed you could call them equal.

 

“So you play the guitar?”, Amy asked to make sure.

 

“Yeah.”

 

“So do I! Might be a bit weird but I think we should play together.”, Amy suggested.

 

“I like that idea-”

 

Amy's phone vibrated. She told Hope to ignore it but as the phone was making noises over and over again, Hope insisted she would see what the emergency was.

 

Molly: Amy

 

hey

 

hey

 

hey

 

answer

 

answer

 

Jared and I need to know if it's okay if we come over next weekend.

 

Did you ask Hope?

 

Amy: Chill dude, I'm on a date. Jeez!

 

“Apparently, Molly and Jared want to come over for the double date next weekend.”, Amy told Hope.

 

“That's alright.”, Hope shrugged, not really knowing what else to say.

 

Amy: She says it's okay.

 

And now shut the fuck up!

 

Amy put her phone on silent so she could enjoy her night. Hope and Amy talked about movies and TV shows, their favorite artists and actors. They got along so well that the time flew by so quickly they couldn't believe their food was already arriving.

 

They ate in silent, only commenting how awesome this burger tasted. Both laughing while eating it because honestly, no one can eat a big burger without making a mess.

 

“What part do you want to travel to next?”, Amy asked the travel spirit as they both finished their burgers.

 

“Asia”, Hope simply answered. “It was on my list for the Europe trip actually.”

 

“What part of Asia?”, the smaller girl asked interested.

 

“Definitely the Chinese Wall but also... Thailand or Vietnam.”, Hope listed.

 

“My parents and I flew to Japan when I was little. I can barely remember it.”

 

“Amazing story.”, Hope encountered playfully. “What about you though?”

 

“What about me?”

 

“What do you want to see?”, Hope repeated her question differently.

 

“I've been dreaming of seeing the Niagara falls.”, Amy said.

 

“I do have a car and it's like seven hours from here.”, Hope answered subtle.

 

“We can't just drive there now.”, Amy encountered.

 

“Not now!”, Hope laughed, “But maybe in a few weeks, after mid-term.”

 

“We'll see about that.”

 

Kyle brought the recite and Amy took it. Hope was pouting but Amy reminded her of the twelve step program. The taller girl shook her head, not believing Amy was actually pulling this crap. Amy ignored Hope and after Kyle gave the credit card back to Amy, the both of them got up and walked to the car.

 

“So... who is driving?”, Amy asked, hoping Hope would let her drive again.

 

Just by handing the smaller girl the keys, Amy made a little victory dance.

 

Driving them back safely, she thought about the fact that the night was about to end. And she wasn't a fan of that idea. Amy didn't mean to have sex again but sleeping and waking up next to Hope just felt great.

 

“So... you want to sleep over?”, Amy asked shyly as they closed the car doors.

 

“Really?”, Hope flirted playfully.

 

“Not to like... do anything but I...”, Amy stuttered, “I just liked you being there.”

 

“I liked being there too.”

Notes:

I have been researching a lot about New York City and actually tried to look up restaurants and shit. Honestly, I invest more time in this story than in my college papers. But I like having passion for writing.

For my idea for the third step of Amy's plan, I probably have to look up even more. We'll see how long it takes me.

Thank you for reading! Leave a comment if you liked it!

Chapter 6: you saved me from my brain

Summary:

On this particular Friday, a tall beautiful girl takes out her girl crush for a movie date.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

With everything going on, I hope you guys are healthy and safe!

This chapter was difficult and took long because I basically had to read the first 100 pages of the new Hunger Games book - which I totally recommend and since I don't have much time at the moment, it took longer than expected. I'm really sorry!
BIG SPOILER WARNING FOR THE HUNGER GAMES TRILOGY - not so much for the new book though.

Leave a comment if you liked the chapter and leave suggestions! :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Six

 

Amy and Hope have been dating for one week now. Most of the week they didn't really see each other but both of them blew up the other one's phone. Amy had the feeling she had never been starring so much at her little mobile device. She really tried to study as much as she could but Hope kept on popping up in her mind and on her screen.

 

Today was different. Instead of Amy taking out Hope, the taller girl wanted to make one of her many date ideas happen.

 

Hope: I want to take you out this time

 

Amy: But I haven't earned it yet! :(

Hope: Stop making this a big apology gesture and let me take you out

 

Actually I'm just informing you that I will take you out this afternoon

 

Amy: Oh, so I don't even get to decide what I do with my free time anymore?

 

Hope: Nope. Because this relationship needs some equality.

 

Amy: Relationship?

 

Hope: Well, we do have some relation to one another.

 

Later Amy and Hope walked to her car which has been standing where Amy parked it last Saturday. Hope basically never uses it because she preferred the subway and most of the time she doesn't leave campus at all. New York was just too much traffic for everyone and Hope isn't the most patient person. But this is different cause the car is necessary for the drive-in theater. Hope looked over at Amy before starting the engine and smiled a little.

 

“I'm really looking forward to this.”, she said.

 

“Me too”, Amy smiled back and her heart just skipped a beat.

 

Hope started the car and Amy connected her phone with the car's Bluetooth.

 

“Is that okay with you?”, she asked before playing some music. She didn't know what had gotten into her, she didn't even ask.

 

“Of course, I really like your music actually. Have been listening to the artists you like.”

 

Hearing that from Hope made Amy smile a little.

 

“Really?”, she actually couldn't believe it. Hope had a really extraordinary taste in music and only ever hears Alternative or Indie music. Mostly by unknown bands. “Who did you listen to?”

 

“Bastille and Twenty One Pilots. I always thought they were too mainstream but now I kinda understand why they are popular.”

 

After that being said, Amy knew that this was going to be a good car ride with the volume up playing the best Bastille Songs. Hope listened carefully and Amy sang along loudly. Hope couldn't handle Amy and just had to laugh. Amy tried to make her sing with her but she shook her head and emphasized on the fact that she needed to concentrate on driving. After a few minutes, as they stopped at a red light, Amy played a little with Hope's hand laying on the gearshift. She drew little circles all over it and they both shared a moment of silence as the song was coming to end.
As Amy's gaze drifted back to Hope's eyes she saw that Hope had been staring at her the whole time.

 

“What was that all about, nerd?”, Hope smirked.

 

“Oh... well, I-I actually think you-ou have beautiful hands and... really soft skin.”, Amy stuttered. Hope immediately laughed at the cute response and the shyness in it.

 

“Thank you. It's called lotion, you know. You should try it.”, Hope joked around.

 

“So... what movie are we even watching?”, Amy asked.

 

Hope and Amy talked about movies and told each other how cute they thought the idea for a movie date would be so she immediately planned the whole thing. After the first date, this time Amy tried to find out about what they were doing together but Hope just couldn't stand not telling her at all. It was a really hard decision on what to wear because the weather in New York is so different to Los Angeles and late fall was coming up. Of course Hope was wearing her iconic jacket with a white t-shirt underneath and a light-blue jeans. Amy decided to wear a dark green pullover with a black jeans and to bring her jean jacket in case she was getting cold.

 

“Well, I'm not gonna tell you but I think you will like it.”, Hope answered and stoke out her tongue.

 

“You're being unfair, really.”, Amy pouted.

 

“You didn't tell me last week, so no whining. You'll see for yourself anyway.”

 

After another fifteen minutes, they pulled up to a giant parking spot. Right in front of them cars were waiting in line to get their tickets checked. Hope grabbed their tickets from the inside pocket of her jacket and handed them over to Amy. Who immediately ripped them out of her hand and read the movie title.

 

“Oh my god, we are watching the new Hunger Games movie?!?”, Amy squealed in excitement.

 

“The story of the growing Hunger Games and President Snow. Thought it might be a nice movie for us.”, Hope said.

 

“I love it.”, Amy smiled. “Honestly I think you couldn't have picked a better one.”

 

They exchange stories on how they first saw the trilogy and of course Amy and Molly watched it together and discussed the topics of an oppressed society and dictatorship. Amy really felt inspired by Katniss finding loopholes to destroy the government in the first movie.

 

“Making them stop the games even though two people are still alive was a badass move”, Amy remembers. Amy is also a useless lesbian and couldn't do anything about the fact that Jennifer Lawrence looked really hot doing archery.

 

“The ending of the second movie had me shocked when Peeta tried to kill Katniss. I felt her pain.”, Hope said.

 

“You felt her pain?”, Amy asked.

 

“Oh... yeah.”, Hope suddenly seemed insecure. “That must be really bad, you know?”

 

Amy had been picking up on signals that Hope had been pushing a lot of pain down. Amy sensed that Hope was not telling her something but it probably was non of her business and she would never push anyone to spill their secrets. Well, no one except for Molly maybe but in 99% of the time Molly tells her everything before she could push her, so.

 

After waiting in line behind the other cars for almost ten minutes they finally got their tickets checked and Hope drove them to their assigned spot in the second row. Because no one was behind them at the moment, Hope parked with the screen facing the back of the car.

 

“What are you doing?”, Amy asked surprised.

 

“I thought it would be nice to lay down”, Hope answered vaguely.

 

“Lay down?”

 

Hope got out of the car and invited Amy to see for herself. She opened the trunk and Amy saw lots of blankets and pillows with a little basket filled with snacks inside of it.

 

“Oh no, you didn't!”, Amy gasped.

 

“Yes. I did. Movies without snacks are garb and I thought it might get cold.”, Hope laughed.

 

They folded down the back seats and set out the blankets and pillows so they could comfortably watch the movie while laying down. Amy thought Hope couldn't be any cuter for thinking of every little detail. She even bought salted popcorn because Amy told her she always preferred it over sweet popcorn.

 

“This is amazing.”, Amy smiled towards Hope who was just laying down on all the pillows checking if they were finally good to go.

 

“You are amazing”, Hope answered and waved Amy over to her. Amy put the popcorn down and climbed into the back of the car. Hope laid her arm out and Amy snuggled into her side. They shared a look, smile and kissed each other softly.

 

“This proves that you're totally whipped”, Amy whispered provocatively against the taller girl's lips and smiled even bigger.

 

“You are so dead, nerd.”, Hope encountered and started tickling the shit out of Amy who couldn't keep quiet. After less than a minute of laughing loudly, all of the sudden the car door opened and someone sat down in the front seat.

 

“I really didn't want to invade your privacy, Hope, but Amy and I are soulmates.”, Gigi said and looked at them without blinking. “I really think we should get matching tattoos and make a quick summoning dance to the dark spirits. I can't wait any longer for the dark, my skin is burning so badly.”

 

“Gigi, what the hell?”, Hope just asked quietly. “Get out of my car, what the fuck?”

 

“I couldn't resist my soulmate's energy, I had to come here and see if Amy was being tortured. I knew something was wrong and now I need to take my vitamins and experience the ultimate flash mob by dancing all the 500 participants alone. Amy, I think you should watch me and tell me if the souls in my body escaped afterwards, you're the only one who sees the world just as I do”, Gigi babbled while Hope and Amy shared some confused looks during her monologue.

 

“Gigi, fuck...”, Hope started but was cut off by Amy.

 

“Look... Gigi, I think I can watch you dance before the movie starts. We could play some music from your car and maybe just danced the day away since the movie won't start until it's dark enough. It will be fun.”

 

Already getting up, Amy saw how Hope rolled her eyes and sighed deeply. It wasn't Amy's favorite way of spending time with her either but she knew, they wouldn't get rid of Gigi otherwise (which isn't suppose to sound mean).

Gigi started the music playing from Amy's phone still plugged in. She turned the volume up and opened the window and climbed through it onto the roof.

Only a few seconds into dancing, Jared comes running towards them and weirdly shows Amy victory signs to greet her.

 

“Hey Jared.”, she just said.

 

“Gigi, I have been looking everywhere for you! But what a kick-ass dance party!”, he screams over the loud music.

 

Gigi seemed like she didn't hear him and just kept on dancing on top of the car. Hope was still laying in the back of the car and watched as the dance on the roof made her car erupt. People started to look towards them but they just laughed at Gigi and minded their own businesses.

 

“Why isn't Molly with you?”, Amy talked to her best friend's boyfriend.

 

“She preferred to study.”, Jared answered. “We'll be in New York again tomorrow, as you know. I bet she would have come if she knew you guys would be here too.”

 

“Maybe, we will never know.”, Amy chuckled.

 

“I know it's probably weird for you that she and I are dating...”

 

“I do recall that she kissed you on stage during graduation.”, Amy reminded him.

 

Jared seemed very different than the high school person he used to be. His language and style changed a lot and obviously Molly had a few adjustments to make. She told Amy once that she had a fight with Jared because he was wearing his cap again and he literally cried. Of course, afterwards he never wore it again but Molly never commented his style ever again.

 

A new song came up and Amy couldn't resist and had to dance just as well. She took Jared's hands and made him dance with her, not really knowing what else to do. She screamed the lyrics on top of her lungs and to her surprise Jared knew them as well.

 

“Hope, come on. Just one song!”, Amy encouraged her but Hope looked up from her phone, just shook her head and stayed inside the car. After fifteen minutes Hope got out of the car and leaned against the side watching Amy, Jared and Gigi dancing around each other. Other people even cheered at them and clapped when Jared and Gigi did some hideous dancing routine which totally has been trained before.

The sun was setting slowly and they had been dancing for a good half an hour now. Hope was watching them and laughing to herself when someone touched her shoulder.

 

“Not much of a dancer?”, a big guy with dark-blond hair asked her and laughed a little.

 

“I think I would make them look worse.”, Hope answered sarcastically.

 

“You sure about that? I bet you can dance pretty good.”, he said smirking.

 

He was clearly flirting with her and Hope really didn't like where this was going.

 

“How the hell would you know? You've known me for like two minutes and didn't even ask for my name or anything.”, she responded sharply.

 

“Hey, didn't mean to make you uncomfortable in any way. I'm Justin and I thought I would invite you over to my car, maybe drinking a beer and getting to know each other a little better?”, he offered, clearly not picking up on the signals Hope was sending him.

 

“Well... Justin, I don't know who the hell you or what the hell you think you are doing but you can totally step away now because the girl you're talking to is my date so fuck off.”

 

Amy suddenly appeared and looked very angry. She was clearly being jealous but also helping Hope escaping this exhausting situation.

 

“Wow! Sorry, I didn't know you were gay.”, he said and put up his hand in defense.

 

“Well, she isn't! Sexuality is a spectrum, you know? There is more than straight and gay. Maybe instead of bothering girls with your flirtation, try cracking up a book at some point.”, Amy yelled out again.

 

“You made the love of my life very furious. You need to disappear right now, you evil spirit.”, Gigi said and drew a cross in the air right in front of him.

 

“This is getting too crazy for me.”, he turned around and left without saying another word.

 

Amy looked at Hope who bit her lip because she thought Amy standing up for her sexuality and their relationship was truly hot.

 

“I'm glad you two are girlfriends for each other. Amy, I will rip Hope's face off if you need me to do it. I will sense it from afar if your beating heart is breaking.”, Gigi said while squishing Amy's face. “But we are going back to the car. Can't wait for the premiere of this spectacle.”

 

Jared and Gigi walked away and Amy and Hope got back into the car, snuggling into each other's arms.

 

“Did Gigi just say we are girlfriends?”, Amy asked.

 

“I think so.”, Hope said. “But that doesn't define our relationship.”

 

“That's not what I meant.”, Amy frowned. “I just hope she doesn't tell Jared who talks to Molly...”

 

“...Amy, chill out. Molly knows we are dating. And someone who believes Gigi more than you is crazy.”, Hope interrupted the overthinking of the smaller girl. “It's been one week.”

 

“Feels like more than that.”, Amy whispered.

 

Hope kissed the freckled girl passionately. She felt the same thing, even though it has only been one week she had the feeling she had known Amy for months.

 

“It does.”, Hope whispered back.

 

“Have you read the book?”, Amy changed the subject.

 

“Is there any book I haven't read?”, Hope bragged smirkingly. “What book?”

 

“The Ballad of Songbirds and Snakes”, Amy responded.

 

“Yeah, I loved the trilogy and read the new one in less than one day.”, Hope answered. “What about you?”

 

“Molly read it to me.”, Amy said and blushed a little.

 

“What?”, Hope chuckled confused.

 

“I was in Botswana when it came out and she read it to me over the phone.”, Amy explained, even more ashamed because Hope laughed a little.

 

“You guys are so weird.”, Hope answered.

 

“Studies show that loud reading is a benefit for both participants.”, Amy justified her actions. “And having someone reading to you is so calming and sweet, I love it.”

 

“My mother used to read to me.”, Hope wallowed in her memories, “Otherwise I read to my sisters.”

 

“Well... I would really like to read to you sometime.”, Amy offered and leaned over to kiss the taller girl.

 

“Hm... I think I'd like that.”, Hope said, talking about the kiss instead.

 

“Being read to is awesome. I have a thing for audio books.”, Amy admitted.

 

“So... Harry Potter – the books or the audio books?”, Hope asked, for her, the most relevant question.

 

“I have never read, heard or seen anything from Harry Potter”, Amy answered.

 

“You what?”, Hope felt like the world was messing with her. “You haven't even seen the movies?”

 

“I saw the first one once but it was like twelve years ago.”

 

“I'm going to read the first Harry Potter book to you right now.”, Hope said and got up. She looked inside the front door and reached for the book she kept in her car. Joy had a phase when she read it whenever she could. She read it when they were driving to school, back home, going grocery shopping or visiting grandma, it didn't matter. Hope loved her littlest sister even more for it because she was just as obsessed with the Harry Potter books as she was herself.

 

“Really?”, Amy asked, not sure Hope wasn't messing around.

 

Hope took the book and laid back down. She cleared her throat and stated the title of the book.

 

“Oh my gosh, you are actually doing it!”, Amy laughed and snuggled back into her date's chest.

 

“Chapter one. The boy who lived. Mister and Misses Dursley of number four, Privet Drive, were proud to say that they were perfectly normal, thank you very much...”, Hope read out the first sentence.

 

Hope had a lovely reading voice and further into the book, Amy could tell this wasn't the first time Hope was reading it because she read the voices of the characters differently. Which made Amy laugh whenever Hagrid was saying something.

 

***

The lights next to the big white screen went dark signaling the start of the movie. Hope stopped reading as soon as she realized Amy wasn't paying attention anymore. She heard people cheering and whistling about the screen starting to present the movie. Everyone just seemed so excited.

 

“Are you one of those people who comments on the movie?”, Amy asked.

 

“I normally just watch it silently.”, Hope wondered.

 

“Thank God! Molly always makes comments about everything and honestly... you can't go to the cinema with her. This one time after like three minutes, Molly had been talking so much the person next to us asked if she could be quiet and as she started talking like one minute later, the person looked out for another seat.”, Amy narrated.

 

Hope just laughed and imagined an angry Molly commenting about the subtle topics in a movie to Amy who tried to avoid answering.

 

The movie started and they watched in comfortable silence, only gasping and exchanging looks from time to time.

 

***

“So what do you think?”, Amy asked the taller girl as the credits ended.

 

“The book was better.”, Hope commented.

 

“I really loved Lucy Gray. But I already liked her in the book, so.”

 

“I was fascinated how the movie showed how poor he actually used to be. Still unbelievable to me that President Snow used to have nothing. So strange.”, Hope told her opinion.

 

“I thought the same thing but his opinion and position had to come from somewhere. It's still unbelievable to me that Suzanne Collins created Panem, a country where children are threatened by the government to keep the rebels under control and to remind them what happened.”, Amy stated.

 

“I believe that's what I like about the Hunger Games, they never fail to surprise me.”, Hope smiled. “Remember when Prime died and President Snow told Katniss that the attack wasn't ordered by the capitol? I was mind blown!”

 

Amy laughed at Hope's comment. She had so much fun just talking to the other girl. They were still cuddling in the back of Hope's car as the first cars tried to exit the parking lot.

 

Both of the girls felt no hurry at all. They enjoyed each others company and the comfortable silence laying around them. It has only been a short amount of time since they started dating but already the third date and the fireworks couldn't be ignored.

 

Hope's mind drifted off to the topic of their first real interaction when Amy stormed into the bathroom of Nick's party where Hope wanted to smoke her joint in private. The universe was a dick in this case because of all people her long time crush had to come in and almost started crying. And the hero Hope is, she couldn't keep her mouth shut about the freckled girl. She really wanted to know what Amy thought when she kissed her out of the blue and primarily out of context.

 

“I know you said you never want to talk about our first kiss again but... I do have questions.”, Hope whispered into the darkness.

 

“I like that you describe it as our first kiss”, Amy said, feeling less ashamed than usual when someone brings up the incident.

 

“Well... it was our first kiss?!”, Hope argued smilingly.

 

“It was my first-first kiss.”, Amy reminded herself.

 

“I think that's sweet.”, Hope answered and looked deeply into Amy's eyes.

 

“If you think so...”, she blushed a little, “but what questions do you have?”

 

Hope felt surprised that Amy was obviously okay with talking about it.

 

“I really want to know why you kissed me in the first place.”, Hope said and reached for the smaller girl's hand.

 

“I certainly wish I had an answer for that question.”, Amy laughed.

 

“You have no clue?”

 

“Could be anything. My interpretation of the situation or... I don't know the universe or maybe even God.”, Amy explained further.

 

“You believe in God?”, Hope asked surprised.

 

“I can neither confirm nor deny that there is a God.”, Amy answered neutrally.

 

“You're such a nerd.”, Hope said and leaned forward, making a move on Amy.

 

The smaller girl accepted Hope's offer gladly and closed the space between them. Their lips smashed together and tongues collided as both of them have been thinking about this for the entire movie.

 

Hope turned them around so she was lying on top of the smaller girl and pressed the button next to her, so the trunk door would shut automatically. She kissed Amy passionately and reached for the smaller girl's hands, putting them over her head and pinning them down with one hand. She could feel that Amy's body was starting to tense up and just by the thought of that, Hope's vagina drew attention to herself.

 

Hope started to kiss down Amy's neck and tried to make the smaller girl moan – successfully. Amy's moans were music to the other girl's ears and as she started kissing and sucking on Amy's skin harder, the smaller girl grabbed Hope's butt.

 

Amy felt like the world stopped as Hope kept on kissing her neck. She knew where this might be going but being in the parking lot of a drive-in cinema with at least one hundred other cars around them was kind of a mood killer. As Hope pulled on Amy's t-shirt she had to stop her.

 

“Wait...”, Amy said which made Hope stop immediately.

 

“Is everything alright?”, Hope asked, a little panicked she made Amy uncomfortable.

 

“Totally, really. I want you... so, so badly. But like not here?”, Amy commented shyly.

 

“So... you want to go back to your dorm?”, Hope asked and felt really weird doing it.

 

“It's weird to plan such a thing, don't you think?”

 

“Indeed.”, Hope nodded, “Let's just go back and see what happens?”

 

Amy smiled and kissed the taller girl one last time before they climbed into the front seats. There were still plenty of cars waiting to drive through the exit.

 

“Did you sleep with another girl?”, Amy asked as they buckled up their seatbelts.

 

“Where is that question coming from?”, Hope was shocked.

 

“It's weird but I feel like you have experience in pleasuring girls.”, Amy admitted.

 

“Why?”

 

“Because I can confirm you know what you're doing...”, Amy laughed while her face turned reddish.

 

“Trust me... I feel the same way about you.”, Hope tried to comfort the other girl.

 

“But I wouldn't avoid the question... so I guess you did sleep with someone else.”, Amy responded confidently.

 

“I did.”

 

“Tell me about it.”

 

“I slept with three girls. I met this girl in the middle of nowhere in Italy who basically offered me a fun night and there was this girl in Morocco who I immediately connected with. I'm not one hundred percent sure but you could consider it a relationship – which lasted less than one week I think.”, Hope summarized her experience.

 

“Who is the third girl?”, Amy asked.

 

“You... obviously.”, Hope chuckled.

 

“When did we have sex?”, Amy was so confused.

 

“The night before graduation?”

 

“You count that as sex?”, Amy's eyebrows shot up.

 

“Don't you?”, Hope encountered, feeling a little hurt.

 

“Well... nothing really happened?”, Amy remembered.

 

“I was naked, you were naked and you fingered me. Sounds like sex to me.”, Hope stated honestly.

 

“If you say it that way... it does sound like sex.”, Amy admitted.

 

“Well... if you truly label it, it was basically unintentional anal sex.”, Hope laughed.

 

“My first time was anal. Great.”, Amy sighed.

 

“But like I said before... you knew what you were doing.”

 

“It's still hard to take that as a compliment.”, the smaller girl shook her head.

 

“You don't have to... even though you should.”, Hope teased the freckled girl.

 

“Did you ever sleep with a guy?”, Amy asked as they finally exited the parking lot.

 

“Why are you so interested in my sexual past all of a sudden?”, Hope encountered laughingly.

 

“Sexual pressure?”, Amy answered honestly.

 

She knew what Ling Ling liked because she made up her whole personality but having a real human being who clearly wanted to sleep with her was a different kind of level. The panic in her mind was growing and she didn't really know how to describe the feeling differently. She never watched porn besides the one Molly and her got away with as their principal was driving them around town. And that was for educational purposes. Of course Amy and Hope got to know each other better but this was the first time they ever really talked about this specific topic.

 

“If you feel pressured, you aren't ready.”, Hope answered, knowing she wasn't ready.

 

“I don't think I'll ever be ready if that's the case.”, Amy responded jokingly. “But you didn't answer my question – again.”

 

“I'll answer your question if you promise me that we don't have sex until you feel ready.”, Hope offered.

 

“Well... I promise I'm ready!”, Amy pouted.

 

Hope focused onto the surprisingly empty streets of New York City as the green light lit up. She didn't like the thought that Amy felt some sort of pressure considering their second first time when she had to convince herself over and over again that having sex with John – her first ever boyfriend – wasn't the biggest mistake she ever made. John pressured her in a nice way that they should try it out and afterwards she immediately felt like John was the most horrible person alive for doing this to her in the first place.

 

“I was fourteen and his name was John. I still think I never wanted it but he convinced me that that we should try.”, Hope spoke openly.

 

“And you weren't ready?”

 

“Not at all...”, Hope scoffed, “Still can't believe how dumb I was.”

 

“I'm really sorry to hear that. I didn't mean to make you uncomfortable.”, Amy apologized for asking the question in the first place.

 

“No, it's fine. It's been a long time and I learned a lot from it.”, Hope smiled.

 

“Sounds like you did.”, Amy smiled back while Hope drove around campus to find a parking spot.

 

“So... do you want to watch the trilogy of the Hunger Games?”, Hope suggested.

 

“I sure as hell do!

Notes:

I might be mean for teasing sex scenes but trust me there are going to be some.

Next chapter will be the double date with Molly and Jared so be prepared!

Have a nice day and stay safe! <3

Chapter 7: welcome to new york

Summary:

Molly and Jared visit big apple to see Amy and Hope

Notes:

Hello everyone!

I really have a thing for New York but I still don't know anything about it, so it took a lot of time to research to make this as realistic as possible. I hope it was worth it!

I might have to say that I don't have a clue about the American college system so some facts are probably bullshit :D

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Seven

 

Nothing had happened between the two girls that night. Amy took Hope's hand on their way to her dorm room which still felt like a huge step for them. Hope took of her pants and bra and Amy changed into her pyjamas. They laid down and put the notebook between them. Both of them had this feeling in their chest, making everything a little uncomfortable. Normally silence between them felt peacefully but this time there was this unknowing tension. Not knowing if something was about to happen or not was really bothering – both of them. Neither wanted to make the other girl mad or feel pressured.

 

As soon as Hope and Amy started the movie, they began to yawn, feeling the weight of a long week in college on their shoulders. They loved learning and having people their age around them but everything was just new and a lot to take in. Hope fell asleep like ten minutes into the movie after she saw that Amy tried hard to keep her eyes open. Even though she could have stayed awake, she wanted Amy to sleep and to escape the situation.

 

***

The next morning went a little differently. Today they were going on a double date with Molly and Jared which still seemed super awkward. But who would have guessed the nerdy feminist and the cold bitch end up dating at some time? The heart just has it's own rules.

Amy woke up, laying on her left and faced the beautiful brunette sleeping in front of her. She had to admit this couldn't compete with waking up next to anyone else. Hope sleeping peacefully was the most perfect image and it made Amy smile widely.

 

Slowly she turned around a little to see the time. For a Saturday morning it was early, 9:20am. Turning back, the bed made a loud cracking noise and Hope frowned. Amy mouthed the F-word hoping she didn't wake her date.

 

Hope's eyes opened and closed a few times before they stayed open completely. The taller girl looked at Amy confused.

 

“What time is it?”, she yawned.

 

“Nine.”, Amy whispered.

 

“Why are you up?”, Hope asked and struggled to stay fully awake.

 

“Guess I'm an early bird sometimes.”, Amy said quietly.

 

Hope liked people who woke up early. She had to get up and most of them would understand what it meant to use the extra morning hours. After years of getting up almost two hours before her sisters, she still struggled with it. Sometimes her body was just not acting the way she needed it to.

 

“Well... what would you do if I wasn't here?”, Hope asked.

 

Amy could look at a sleepy Hope forever. She thought Hope smiled like a goofball after she woke up. Well... Hope had stayed over three times now but just by that Amy knew that Hope liked to sleep with less clothes. Because every time her shirt slid up to her breasts, managing to reveal some underboob which didn't bother Amy at all.

 

Amy knew what she would do if Hope wasn't there, probably something lame like getting up to study or like probably calling Molly. The real question is whether she would do it while a hot girl was laying in her bed with almost no clothes on? And the answer to that question was given as Amy pulled Hope in for a kiss.

 

Hope held Amy's waist in her left hand as she kissed back passionately. She wasn't really catching up what exactly lead to this but she wasn't going to interrupt. Amy's hands found their way under Hope's shirt and the heartbeat of the taller brunette was getting faster. Hope loved the situation, every little detail about it but she wasn't able to just ignore the fact that Amy felt pressured yesterday.

 

“Hey, hey... wait a second!”, she pulled herself away from Amy's lips. Amy just nodded.

 

“Are you ready?”, Hope breathed heavily.

 

“I really want to.”, Amy nodded enthusiastically.

 

And these four words were perfectly enough for Hope to take off her shirt. Amy did the same thing with her short pyjama pants and threw them next to Hope's white shirt. As she wanted to take off her shirt, Hope took her hands and made her look into her eyes.

 

“Let me take that off.”, she said and pulled the shirt over Amy's head.

 

Amy and Hope shared a laugh and gazed at each other for only a few seconds. They may have had sex before but they have never seen the other ones boobs. Which is kind of unbelievable in the real world.

 

“You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen.”, Hope complimented Amy, she was indeed totally whipped.

 

“Well... who allowed you to take my breath away?”, Amy complimented back.

 

Hope laid on top of Amy and started kissing her again. Slower than before but for her it felt very emotional and content. In a way she felt safe and right in the moment, like nothing really mattered besides her and Amy right now.

 

Amy's hands slid up and down Hope's back very softly. She touched the taller ones butt and started kissing her harder. Amy knew she was being horny and maybe a little forward but honestly she wanted to experience Hope in every way. Mind, soul and right now... body.

 

But as Hope's hands slowly took off Amy's panties, Amy was starting to get more nervous. Even though she knew it was true, the fact that she already had her first time didn't apply to her. This felt like the first time because it was the first time anyone was pleasuring her.

 

Hope's thumb slowly drove over the smaller girl's clitoris. Amy moaned loudly into the kiss they shared. She had to admit it felt good and as Hope rolled over it and made it turn, she was getting hotter and hotter. The taller girl let her other fingers move up and down between her inner labia which made Amy's body shiver.

 

With her right thumb on Amy's clit and her fingers all over her vagina, Hope could feel that the freckled girl was more than wet. And pleasuring a girl this successfully was a proud surprise to Hope as well. She really liked the idea of making Amy wet fast because often Amy made her wet just by kissing her with tongue.

Slowly she shoved her index and middle finger inside her date and held a steady rhythm to discover what the other girl liked. Amy was moaning quietly and felt a little pain making her frown. She sighed deeply and really hoped it wouldn't stay. Hope slowed down cautiously to the point Amy relaxed again.

“Still okay?”, Hope wanted to be totally sure.

 

“It hurts a little...”, Amy answered honestly. “But during... during an... orgasm... the body releases... endorphins”

 

Amy stuttered with the rhythm of Hope's steady fingers. The taller girl listened to the little know-it-all respectfully, letting her finish her sentence even though she had struggle speaking.

 

“Tell me what you like...”, Hope whispered into Amy's ear.

 

“This.”, only one word came out of her mouth while her body started sweating a little.

 

Instead of responding with some crappy comment, Hope kissed Amy passionately. She deepen the kiss by smashing their tongues together. Amy certainly was trying to catch her breath and giving her best at kissing back. She had to admit, it wasn't as weird as she thought it might be but she definitely had to learn a lot more. She had never experienced anything like this, she had nothing to compare this situation to.

 

Amy wanted to scream out the Lord's name so badly but either Hope was kissing her or she wasn't able to speak properly anymore. All words became noises and by noises she meant moans. Hope had such a power over her – which was kind of crazy. But right now, she couldn't be more thankful for it.

 

Hope's hand felt like it was vibrating after a while which clearly was a sign for the beautiful brunette to make her date scream her name. It was a Saturday morning so most college students basically are still in a coma. Would be the perfect opportunity for a sexy scream to mess with some of them. And as Amy's arms wrapped around her neck and pulled her closer, Hope fastened the rhythm. Her thumb was turning and her fingers pushing hard so Amy was struggling not to scream. Hope's lips kissed down her cheek and neck, sucking on it. It wouldn't leave a hickey but it was enough to support the work downstairs. Amy was definitely coming to an end of this episode because her whole body was tensing up right now and as the tension was released, she sneezed to her left.

 

“You sneeze?”, Hope chuckled a little, thinking how cute it would be.

 

“Sometimes, yeah...”, she answered and smiled a little. “By the way...”

 

“What?”, Hope chuckled as Amy turned them upside down.

 

“This relationship needs some equality.”, Amy quoted the text Hope sent her yesterday.

 

“Relationship?”, Hope laughed and pulled the beautiful girl in front of her down and into a lovely kiss.

 

Amy's body was still tense and felt like the adrenaline was pumping through her veins – which was probably the reason why she didn't have a nervous breakdown because she was starting to pleasure her 'girlfriend'.

 

She tried to remember what Hope did to her so she could recreate the situation. Amy read this article that people usually try what they like at their sexual partner. There weren't any statistical studies included but in this situation Amy wanted to believe it. There was this one little moan escaping Hope's lips as Amy's left hand squeezed her boob lightly. And just by rolling Hope's nipple around, the taller girl didn't kiss back anymore because she had to catch her breath again.

 

“So... you like that?”, Amy whispered and smirked.

 

“Yeah”, Hope moaned as Amy twirled her thumb around her nipples faster.

 

Amy kissed Hope's neck, she had a new plan and wanted to try something. She build up all her courage by hearing the small moans of the girl underneath her and started sucking on her left nipple while her right hand traveled down to Hope's vagina. The tall brunette was tensing up and Amy could feel that in between her thighs, the party was heating. She pushed two fingers inside of Hope's vagina who yelled out an aroused scream.

 

“Oh my God!”, she screamed and her heartbeat was rumbling in her chest.

 

Amy's confidence rose up to a level where she couldn't believe what happened right this moment. She stopped playing with Hope's nipple and looked into her eyes.

 

“Tell me what you want me to do”, Amy whispered.

 

“Don't stop...”, Hope said quietly.

 

Amy focused on the other nipple this time and fastened the rhythm inside Hope. The girl was shivering underneath her and Amy felt really powerful. She would never admit it but maybe she had some skills. At least with Hope being the other part of the story. The taller girl was tensing up under her and as Amy pushed even harder and faster, the taller girl gasped loudly to the point when her body started to relax. Amy immediately stopped as Hope's body fell down on the bed.

 

“Everything alright?”

 

“Perfect.”, Hope answered and smiled, trying to relax.

 

Amy rolled of the taller brunette and kissed her cheek. She knew it wasn't perfect but both of them liked it and it wasn't an as entertaining story as their unintentional anal sex.

 

“You are awesome.”, Hope said and starred to the ceiling of Amy's dorm. “I really like when people play with my nipples.”

 

“I figured.”, Amy said proudly.

 

And just as both of them started making out to complete successfully, Amy's phone started vibrating loudly.

 

“Ugh! Who is that?!”, Amy yelled frustrated.

 

She reached for her phone and looked at the screen. Well, well, well... of course Molly would call to make sure everything for today was prepared. Amy felt weird to answer the phone without clothes on but how would anyone besides her and Hope know about it?

 

“Hello?”, she greeted her best friend, a little pissed because of the situation.

 

“Hey Amy! I hope I didn't wake you...”, the former school president responded.

 

“No, I have been up for like an hour.”

 

“Great. Have you talked to Hope today because... SURPRISE! Jared and I are coming in like twenty minutes.”

 

“YOU ARE WHAT?!”, Amy felt like punching her best friend in the face sometimes.

 

All of them agreed to meet around early afternoon, not in the morning. Classic Molly, just doing whatever she wants without asking the people involved.

 

“See you!”, Molly hung up as fast as possible and Amy inhaled deeply.

 

“We have to get dressed immediately.”, she stated after groaning.

 

“Why?”, Hope asked, still getting up and looking out for her clothes.

 

“Molly and Jared are here in like twenty minutes...”

 

“I thought they would come around 2pm?”, Hope asked confused.

 

“So did I! So was the plan!”, Amy felt like she was freaking out while searching for new clothes inside her closet. She was all sweaty from the warm night and the even hotter morning.

 

“You think I could shower quickly?”, Hope asked, holding onto her clothes.

 

“Only if I get to join...”, Amy suggested confidently.

 

Instead of giving an answer, the taller girl just took Amy's hand and lead her into the bathroom, placing her clothes next to the sink. Amy got into the shower while Hope followed her. The water was running down their bodies and both of them minded their own business for a moment.

 

“So... do you want me to wash your hair?”, Hope offered shyly.

 

“Honestly, I would love to but I think we should just hurry up...”, Amy declined sadly and added, “Molly means the twenty minutes and we should definitely be ready then.”

 

“Molly kinda controls your normally smart mind.”, Hope encountered.

 

“She does have a power over me.”

 

Amy and Hope showered in under ten minutes and got dressed as fast as possible. The wet hair definitely stated that they showered and knowing Molly she would figure out faster than everyone else that these showers weren't separated. Hope definitely rocked the clothes from last night as well as the day before and looked gorgeous.

 

“I really liked earlier.”, Amy said because they didn't get a chance to talk about it.

 

“I did, too.”, Hope answered, “But I'd like to speak about it again.”

 

“But not... in a bad way?”

 

“Not at all. Communication is just key.”, Hope smiled.

 

They heard a loud knock on the door and instead of waiting for permission to come in, Molly just swung the door open and hugged her best friend tightly.

 

“You look amazing!”, she squealed inside the freckled girl's ear.

 

Amy wore her hair down, still wet from the quick shower, with a bordeaux colored blouse under a light gray sweater with a dark jeans. She wouldn't say the outfit was special but she really enjoyed how it made her feel.

 

Hope just stood there and waited as Molly hugged the life out of Amy. She asked herself how long they must have hugged when Amy came back to the US after her gap year. No wonder Amy's parents believe they are boning each other.

 

“Hey, let her breath.”, Jared laughed and leaned against the door frame.

 

Molly turned around and raised her eyebrows questioning what she just heard. Amy laughed quietly and Hope joined her just seconds after.

 

“I get to hug my best friend as long as I want!”, Molly encountered, a little furious.

 

“It was a joke, Molls.”, Jared said and walked over to greet Amy.

 

“What's up? Long time, no see.”, he laughed and hugged her.

 

Molly turned to Hope, knowing the tall girl wasn't wishing to hug her date's best friend. But as soon as Molly focused on Hope's wet hair, her eyes widened and a smirk appeared on her lips.

 

“Why didn't you call?”, she whispered to her best friend.

 

“Can we talk about this later?”, the freckled girl asked quietly.

 

“We'll be excused for ten minutes.”, Molly said as she dragged Amy out the door.

 

Hope just chuckled a little as Jared hugged her slightly. He used to be a real pain in the ass but now his whole image has changed. She already realized it yesterday but now, she was actually talking to him about his college education.

 

“I study mechanical and aerospace engineering at Princeton.”, he told her casually.

 

“At Princeton?”, she asked impressed.

 

“It's only the sixth best program in the country so it wasn't my first choice actually.”, he degraded the dream school of many people.

 

“Even more impressive.”, she nodded slightly.

 

“Molly told me you major in photography which is very impressive to me, so.”, he laughed politely.

 

“But don't you have to like... understand physics and maths on a higher level?”, she asked confused.

 

“You weren't in my math or physics class, right?”, he shook his head, “You would know that I had a thing for math.”

 

“Well... I was in your philosophy class and I recall, you did have a thing for logic.”, she remembered.

 

“First two weeks have been a lot though. Classmates told me I already have the worst course on my schedule with a very strict professor and after the second week, I do understand why.”

 

“Well... if you succeed this semester, the worst course is done and the future awaits of you!”, Hope tried to build up Jared.

 

“I sure as hell hope I'll pass the mid-term.”, he answered and chuckled cautiously.

 

“Wait... yesterday after the movie, did you drive back to Princeton?”, the taller girl questioned.

 

“Oh, no... I drove to Molly's and stayed over in preparation for today. She doesn't have a car and I have my college car so... that was the easiest way to get everyone from A to B.”, he explained to her.

 

“Did you say 'college car'?”, Hope scoffed in a friendly way.

 

“It was my Dad's idea.”, he justified. “His name is Millennium Falcon.”

 

“Your Dad's name or your car's?”, Hope joked laughingly.

 

“Haha!”, he laughed along.

 

“Nice name. Nobody can compete with Han Solo.”, Hope referred to the Star Wars movies.

 

***

Molly and Amy had been talking outside the door for around seven minutes now, well... mainly Molly asked vivid questions and Amy tried her hardest to leave out most details but she definitely wasn't the best liar.

 

“So... you guys saw each other fully naked?”, Molly smirked, reminding Amy to never have sex the day Molly was visiting.

 

“Yes, we did.”, Amy answered honestly, “you kind of interrupted with your call.”

 

“Why didn't you just ignore it?”

 

“Well... if I would have ignored it, you may have stormed in on me and Hope being completely naked.”, Amy fake smiled to her best friend.

 

“So you drove back and fucked your girlfriend?”, Molly tried to get details.

 

“Well, first of all... I didn't drive, Hope drove. Second of all... we didn't fuck then and she isn't my girlfriend.”, Amy sighed loudly.

 

“So earlier, you didn't just see each other naked in the shower?”, Molly questioned further.

 

“No...”

 

“So you fucked her like half an hour ago?”, Molly squealed excited.

 

“Fuck you for asking all the questions.”

 

“How do you feel about her now?”, Molly asked caring.

 

“I really like her.”, Amy admitted and frowned at how much she actually liked the other girl.

 

“Why didn't you tell me you were going to the drive-in cinema?”, Molly asked, feeling excluded because everyone was there besides her.

 

“I didn't know we were going until Hope told me in the car”, Amy explained herself, “and I surely didn't know Gigi or Jared would be there, too.”

 

“Well... must be quiet the coincidence.”, Molly said and still felt convince the others were conspiring against her.

 

“Dancing with Gigi and Jared was an overwhelming feeling, indeed.”, Amy reminded herself.

 

“Did you try scissoring?”, Molly tried to drive Amy up the wall.

 

“I already told you... it's not a real thing!”, Amy said, feeling frustrated.

 

“And you didn't miss her vagina this time?”

 

“I fucking hate you sometimes.”, Amy rolled her eyes.

 

“I do understand why.”, Molly laughed ashamed.

 

***

The group reunited and talked about what to do with the extra hours because of the early arrival of Molly and Jared. Everyone knew that it was Saturday and in one of the biggest cities of the world there would be many people walking around. Amy suggested to go the public library because she heard only visiting it had quite the impact. Of course Molly found the suggestion outstanding and Hope would never mind visiting a library full of books she could be reading. Well... Jared had already seen some places in the city because one of his cousins lived in Brooklyn but he liked the idea cause he had never been to it.

 

“We could walk down Fifth Avenue to get to the library.”, he thought out loud, “We would be next to Bryant Park which is really awesome. Best park in NYC if you asked me.”

 

They had quite the discussion what would be the best transportation and Hope tried to convince everyone that taking the subway would be smarter than anything else. Molly and Amy thought it might be cool to walk all the way and Jared wanted to use his Millennium Falcon. As Amy and Molly stated that democracy should win the race, everyone agreed to walk. It was only an hour and they could see more of the city that way.

 

Molly and Jared held hands as they walked off campus pointing to different buildings and drawing the others attention to it. Jared made quite the tour guide if you asked Amy because he definitely knew more about the city than she did. After a while Amy and Hope walked a few steps behind the other couple and talked quietly.

 

“I hope you know I really liked this morning. Really wish we hadn't been interrupted.”, Hope smiled.

 

“Me too.”, Amy agreed, “Molly tried to get details but I was trying my hardest to leave out most of them.”

 

Hope chuckled a little and wondered if she could ask Amy what she liked best.

 

“I really like you.”, Amy interrupted Hope's thoughts.

 

“I really like you, too.”, Hope smiled widely.

 

She couldn't believe this was happening. Amy Antsler just told her that she liked her a lot – just so fucking crazy if you asked her.

 

As they walked by one of New York's famous hot dog stands, Hope's stomach ached and rumbled loudly. Her and her date didn't really get the chance to eat something this morning and with the sweet smell of hot sausages and a crusty bun in the air, she couldn't resist anymore. She pointed at the hot dog guy and asked whether Amy wanted one as well.

 

“Well... I do want one but I'm going to pay for both.”, Amy clarified strictly.

 

Hope just shook her head, smiling to herself and shouting for the others to wait while Amy got in line.

 

“I'm going to ask the others, too.”, Hope said to Amy before jogging over to Molly and Jared.

 

Amy grabbed her wallet from her pocket and waited for Hope to signal her how many hot dogs she should get. Hope talked to the others and held four fingers up for the freckled girl to see. Amy ordered and knew that Molly wanted one without pickles – she just hated them so much. For the others, she just ordered everything.

 

Amy walked to the trio who seemed to get along quite well because they were laughing loudly with each other. Surprisingly Jared was quite the funny guy if he took himself seriously enough.

 

“This hot dog is amazing!”, Molly told them with her mouth full.

 

“God bless New York.”, Jared laughed.

 

They kept walking down the street to the point they entered the beautiful Central Park. The girls had never been there and between all the skyscrapers the green trees and grass surely seemed like another planet. New York was just full of surprises which made the city as interesting.

 

Walking through nature made Hope realize that she missed home. Even though they lived in Los Angeles, a few years ago they would always walk through the forest with her Mom. Faith and her would walk Sky – the lovely Golden Retriever they had back then. They weren't allowed to walk her otherwise because they were just too young and too small to handle if she would pull on the leash strongly. Life was simpler then, she thought to herself as she looked around.

 

Central Park was crowded with lots of different people. It was indeed a Saturday and the sun was shining from above. The park probably was the best option to see a little nature in this huge city. But as Hope and Amy walked hand in hand, a few steps behind the others again, they shared a look as they walked next to a cliche Asian tourist group. The two didn't understand what the people were saying but Amy couldn't believe her eyes anyway.

 

It took awhile before they reentered the street with the skyscrapers next to them. Amy just thought how weird it must be to grow up in this city. She imagined that some people from here would be totally flashed visiting countries like Finland where she has been with her parents twice. Her Dad just had a thing for the food and the landscape.

 

Fifth Avenue was worth a walk alone. The biggest companies like Gucci or Microsoft had stores around and the people exiting either had no bags – which were the tourists from who knows where – or otherwise had like three to ten shopping bags who might have been the rich New Yorker from the upper east side. Hope had only seen Gossip Girl as a 'realistic' New York high society drama so she compared them to it automatically.

 

The first building Amy knew clearly was the Trump Tower. She stopped for a second and frowned.

 

“Honestly... look at that fucking tower!”, Amy pointed to it and stopped Hope in her tracks.

 

“Still can't believe he is our President.”, she answered and shook her head laughingly.

 

“I can't believe half the country voted for such a lunatic!”, Amy got more upset.

 

“I can't believe my own father voted for him...”, Hope dropped a bomb.

 

“Your father voted for Trump?”, Molly intervened out of nowhere.

 

“He is a Republican. He hated Obama.”, Hope gave more details.

 

“Is his favorite show Last Man Standing?”, Amy asked frustrated.

 

“I don't know if it is his favorite but he sure as hell loves the jokes Tim Allen makes.”, she responded, feeling a little interrogated by the others.

 

“My Dad voted for Trump, too.”, Jared said to hopefully calm down the situation.

 

“Do they regret it?”, Molly asked, kind of furious.

 

“They better.”, Amy commented.

 

Hope and Jared exchanged a short look and both of them just shrugged.

 

“I avoid talking about politics with my parents.”, Jared explained.

 

“So do I!”, the tall girl added.

 

“Well... I'm glad we will be having a Democratic president again.”, Molly said, “Even though I would have preferred Michelle Obama.”

 

“Me too.”, everyone added in unison.

 

They kept going, walking next to a big cathedral and seeing the Rockerfeller Center from a block away. Cars were honking, buses were trying to make it in time with the worst traffic and the yellow taxis seemed to be everywhere. People were passing by them all the time. Some were talking on their phones, with leather suitcases in their hands and some were just speeding to get the bus or running down the stairs leading to the subway. The city felt rushed and stress was kind of laying in the air. And as a social worker, Amy asked herself if these people had a higher stress resistance than every other person on Earth.

 

“Why aren't you taking any photos?”, Amy asked curiously.

 

“I don't have my camera with me.”, Hope answered and smiled.

 

“But you do have a phone?”, Amy argued.

 

“I don't like it. Maybe for selfies but not to capture a moment or for my albums.”

 

“Can you tell me why?”

 

“The quality just isn't good enough if you ask me.”, the taller girl explained.

 

“But the quality of your Polaroid pictures isn't great either?”, Amy suggested.

 

“Well... that is true but a Polaroid picture can't be changed and that's why I like them the best. There isn't an opportunity to fix the light or the colors because it is already printed and there isn't any copy.”, Hope argued, her voice cracking in the end.

 

“I was just very curious. I didn't mean to hurt you.”, she picked up on Hope's voice.

 

Hope kissed the smaller girl and told her that it's totally fine. She did have a problem with people questioning her way of photography but she couldn't be mad at Amy for just asking and telling her thoughts about it.

 

Amy's phone vibrated in her pocket and as she looked at the notification, she opened it and responded to Kayla's message.

 

Kayla: I wanted to run this morning and I heard some interesting noises from your room ;)

 

Amy: OMG, please stop

 

Did you really?

 

Kayla: I'm glad you explained who Hope is

 

“Wait... she knows about us?”, Hope asked, obviously reading the messages.

 

“Yeah, I told her a few days ago. I owned her an apology for running away when I saw you!”, Amy answered.

 

Amy: I surely had to do it after bailing on you!

 

Kayla: Have to say... GET IT GIRL!

 

Amy: stoooop

 

“She heard us?”, Hope laughed a little.

 

“Apparently.”, Amy laughed embarrassed.

 

“Well... we did have fun.”, Hope smirked.

 

Amy pushed her playfully and told her to stop.

 

“What exactly did you tell her?”, Hope asked curiously. She hadn't told anyone about Amy besides Annabelle who would have find out through Molly anyway. She was thinking about telling Faith but she did want to drop that bomb in person. Hope never told her sisters about her love life because she either didn't have a relationship or it ended sooner than expected. She knew she used to like boys but started to show more interest in girls, not really knowing if she was bisexual or something else. She liked the term 'queer' for herself because it wasn't as much of a label.

 

“Just the facts?”, Amy responded a little confused.

 

***

Amy knocked at the door of Kayla's room, hoping she was there on this rainy Wednesday. The freckled girl had been studying after classes and her head wasn't able to concentrate anymore.

 

“Come in!”, Kayla shouted from inside and as soon as the door flew open, she smiled in Amy's direction.

 

“Are you busy right now?”, the freckled girl asked the blonde shyly.

 

“Are you going to explain to me what the hell is going on?”, Kayla asked directly.

 

“That's what I was hoping for...”, Amy answered.

 

“Well... sit down and leave out no details please!”, the blonde smiled excited.

 

Amy and Kayla sat down on her bed and as Amy started talking, the blonde listened carefully.

 

“Her name is Hope and we went to high school together. We had some classes together and like a few times we talked a little but... we weren't like anything other than classmates really.”, Amy summarized their old situation.

 

“And how the fuck is she so important to you now?”, Kayla asked interested.

 

“Well... Molly had this brilliant idea that we need to experience every party we missed in four years of high school in one night, so we went to three parties the night before graduation and at the last one, Molly and I had a huge fight. I stormed into the bathroom crying and Hope sat on the toilet, trying to smoke a joint in private.”, Amy narrated.

 

“And?”

 

“We made out after calling each other out? I don't know why or how but it lead to laying on each other almost naked and kind of starting something.”

 

“Starting something?”, Kayla tried to get the details.

 

“Well... I tried to finger her.”, Amy said and gulped.

 

“Interesting and like... what happened after the party? I know you were in Botswana last year.”, Kayla remembered.

 

“She came over to bring me my underwear and gave me her number.”, Amy said, avoiding the fact that she didn't use the number in a whole year.

 

“I hope you did more than sext?”, Kayla joked.

 

“Actually... I didn't text her... like at all?”, Amy stuttered nervously, knowing how dumb she must have looked.

 

“And now you study in the same city?”, Kayla asked and tried her hardest not to burst out in laughter.

 

“Yeah, I didn't know about it.”, Amy explained.

 

“Seems like she is a keeper then. She forgave you for ghosting her, that's worth something.”, Kayla smiled.

 

“Maybe you're right... I have to find out.”, Amy said and smiled a little to herself.

 

***

Walking took way more time than Hope imagined but she really liked seeing more of her new home city. And there was more than enough to see in New York.

After watching How I Met Your Mother more than once, Hope had a thing for the architecture in the city. Even though all the buildings were higher than she imagined and for most of them you had to put your head all the way back to see the top, she never would have guessed that all of them looked a little bit different. There certainly was a typical style for this particular city with bricks and black metal fire escape but Hope still felt like every single building had it's own personality.

 

After they finally arrived, Amy had the feeling she had seen the library in more than one movie which was probably true. The majestic statues of a lion stood next to the stairs to the long building. It had it's own charm surrounded by all the high skyscrapers.

 

Each one of them noticed the many tables in front of the library with people sitting around and playing games.

 

“Oh, yeah... Bryant Park has a gaming area.”, Jared explained after all the girls seemed stunned for a second.

 

It felt like you could play so many different games which Hope enjoyed very much. You could play cards, chess or funny things like Jenga or Ring Toss. She was convinced that they should play after the library and as soon as she suggested it to the others, they agreed excitedly.

 

Walking up the stairs gave Amy a dignified feeling and opening the huge doors to enter got her goosebumps. As soon as the doors were shut the noises of the city were gone, like a different planet. The stressed and hectic city just didn't have a place inside this magical library. You were welcomed by a majestic entrance hall which was covered in polished marble. The beautiful arches and pillars made the room feel like an architect might pass out on the spot. Two staircases led up to the second floor with the wide study rooms. Amy entered one of them quietly and she felt like she was able to grab the silence laying in the room. They walked through the study hall quietly, trying not to bother anyone at the long tables next to all the shelves covered in thousands of books, old and new ones. The best thing about the whole building definitely were the paintings and the frets at the walls and the ceiling. Amy and Hope both loved such detail and wanted to stare at it much longer than they had time for it.

 

Back into the loud city that never sleeps, Amy and Hope realized they haven't eaten anything besides that hot dog yet. They asked the others and of course they had eaten but wouldn't mind eating something small. One of Jared's favorite places was just a few minutes away and he promised delicious food and even though it was already noon that they would still serve breakfast. Just the word 'breakfast' was enough for Amy and Hope to be convinced that they probably couldn't do much wrong. Playing games in front of the Public Library had to wait.

 

The place was called 'The Red Flame Diner' and it had this typical diner design with a counter in front of the kitchen and a lot of tables for up to six people. Because it was surprisingly empty, Jared sat down at one of them in the back, on one of the brown and yellow benches for it. Almost immediately they were asked by their waiter what they wanted to order after being handed out the menus. He seemed a little bit pissed after Hope, Molly and Amy hadn't ordered after one minute and said he would come back in two minutes. Jared just wanted to eat a chicken salad sandwich and drink lemonade. Amy decided to eat the chocolate chip pancakes even though she thought they were way too expensive but after reading the words, her mind controlled by her stomach wouldn't shut up about it anymore. Molly felt like she probably wouldn't eat much so she just ordered Mozzarella sticks and was happy with her decision. Hope had trouble picking one particular dish because all of them sounded marvelous. She didn't really know if she wanted breakfast or lunch so she was thinking about ordering both but before doing that, she just asked Amy if they would share her breakfast and then eat maybe a burger and the freckled girl liked the idea. So after all, Hope ordered one cheeseburger with a coke.

 

The group talked about their old classmates and joked around about the weird combination they were right now. None of them would have guessed that one year after graduation they would sit together as friends or considering Molly and Jared as a couple.

 

“How long have you guys been together now?”, Hope asked curiously as she cut off a piece of the chocolate chip pancakes in front of Amy.

 

“Around... six months?”, Molly said and looked at Jared for confirmation.

 

“Yeah, in two weeks.”, Jared smiled to the former school president and leaned in for a kiss which Molly gave him gladly.

 

“And how do you manage the long distance?”, the taller girl questioned.

 

“We try to see each other as often as possible but we aren't mad if one has to study or wants to do something with classmates.”, Jared explained.

 

“Honestly, I think it's very helpful that we don't know anything other. I have to say if Jared and I had been together before graduation, there is a chance I might miss the old times.”, Molly imagined.

 

“Sounds possible.”, Hope answered.

 

“Why are you asking them?”, Amy asked the taller girl.

 

“Well... in Europe I was thinking about long distance and I think it wouldn't be something I want”, Hope justified her question friendly.

 

“Not even if it was the right person in your eyes?”, Jared commented.

 

“If it's the right person, there will definitely a path that leads me back to them.”, Hope answered and sounded like the most peaceful and optimistic person – which was kind of weird for her.

 

“What happened to you?”, Molly immediately asked her and frowned.

 

“What do you mean?”, the taller girl felt weird.

 

“I can't believe that the cold high school bitch is such a softie.”, Molly laughed.

 

“Don't call her that.”, Amy encountered.

 

“Well... I do understand that you would think that.”, Hope agreed with Molly. “Maybe not to the term in particular but I wasn't the nicest person in school.”

 

“Sorry to say but you weren't.”, Amy said cautiously.

 

“I really regret a lot.”, the tall girl admitted, a bit ashamed of her past.

 

“It's nothing to regret but something to learn from.”, Amy smiled to her date.

 

After seeing Hope get more comfortable that no one here was mad at her for her four years of high school, Molly changed the subject to Hope's and Annabelle's friendship.

 

“So... how come Annabelle and you are friends?”, she asked directly.

 

“What did she say?”, Hope encountered and smirked.

 

“She said it was a secret.”, Molly answered.

 

“Well... if she says so, I ain't going to be the snitch.”, Hope laughed.

 

“Oh, come on!”, Molly and Amy said in unison.

 

After finishing up, the waiter brought the recite and Jared took it immediately. He said he would be glad to pay for the food and Molly felt the urge to say something about buying people's affection. Hope and Amy assured that they could both pay for it but Jared insisted on paying for everyone since this double date was his idea, too.

 

***

 

Soon enough they finally went back to the park and headed to the gaming area to finally play a board game together. There had to be around fifty people sitting at the tables and everyone was playing their very own match, captured inside another dimension. Some probably go here every day and some were there for the first time, just like the friends group. Hope went to one of the instructors and asked how they would get the games and start playing. The instructor, a sweet older lady, showed Hope around and told her to sit at a table with four chairs. She suggested some games and explained how to play them. The group agreed to start with Taboo because it was always fun to play.

 

The couples teamed up against each other and pretty soon Molly and Jared were two points ahead. It was Hope's turn to explain the random words and she wanted to rock this round so they would take the lead. Molly counted down and Hope drew the first card.

 

“Someone who only thinks about themselves.”, she blurted out fast.

 

“Egoist?”

 

As soon as Amy said the word, Hope drew the next card and read through the words thinking how to outline.

 

“If you're at the airport, you have to show your?”

 

“Passport.”

 

And another card was drawn by the taller girl while Molly watched the sand fall down the hourglass.

 

“We talked about this at the restaurant last week. It's around seven hours from here...”

 

“Eh...”, Amy wasn't remembering such a detail under these panicking circumstances.

 

“You always wanted to go there. It's at the Northern border and pretty famous.”, Hope added to give Amy more hints.

 

“OH! Niagara Falls?”, the freckled girl felt the light above her head light up.

 

Hope put the card down and looked at the hourglass. There was a possibility to get at least one more done, maybe even two. Next card.

 

“He played the enemy in The Dark Night.”, Hope talked faster than ever.

 

“Eh... The Joker? Heath Ledger?!”, Amy guessed.

 

The next card was mean. Hope knew she had only a few seconds left and didn't have an approach how to start explaining.

 

“Well... trees produce a gas that we-”, she started but was cut off.

 

“Oxygen!”, Amy interrupted.

 

“And how is the process called?”, Hope asked.

 

Molly was starting to shout loudly to make the girls stop because their time was up and at the same time Amy guessed the word correctly. The group discussed whether the word counted and as soon as the instructor picked up on the situation, she tried to calm everyone down a bit. Molly was starting to get furious because she wasn't going to accept that Amy and Hope just scored five points, getting them ahead by three. Jared realized that the discussion wasn't going anywhere and said that Amy and Hope should have the point and afterwards assured Molly that they were the dream team anyway. But the obvious dream team turned out to be the other couple because they won with six points ahead.

 

After the game, they played one round of Jenga which was over faster than expected as Jared accidentally bumped his elbow against the table. The small tower fell and the pieces landed in Amy's lap and all over the floor. They picked them up and put them back into the box. The friends thanked the instructor and headed inside the park.

 

For two hours they just sat there and talked about all kinds of topics. Amy was impressed by the little peace people were looking for. They still were in the middle of Manhattan and the skyscrapers around the park were more than nice to look at. The most impressive one was definitely the dark building with the golden details – turned out to be the American Radiator Building by the same architect who designed the Rockerfeller Center. Right next to it Amy could see the top of what she thought was the Empire State Building. She always wanted to go up to the observation platform and look over this huge city but her parents weren't the kind of people who would fly across the country to stay in another city.

 

“I have cards if you guys want to play”, Molly offered after no one seemed to know what to talk about anymore.

 

New York clearly legalized marijuana two months ago because around the park, many people seemed to share different joints. Hope was looking around and wondered if she should ask the others if it was fine to smoke one, too. She knew that Jared probably couldn't smoke because he has his car with him and has to bring the couple back home later. Molly just didn't seem to be the person who would take drugs – even though she had been drinking more according to Annabelle. Amy had smoked before, she knew for sure but was she going to participate? Hope wasn't sure.

 

“I'm all down for playing cards.”, Hope smiled and reached inside her inner pocket, “But I do want to smoke some weed, Sativa, to make me more active and passionate.”

 

“You want to smoke a joint right now?”, Jared asked to reassure himself he heard correctly.

 

“Would that be a problem with any of you?”, she asked shyly.

 

Jared laughed and said he is a little jealous. He used to smoke with Gigi back in high school but after going to college, he preferred to drive and taking drugs and driving just wasn't something he would ever do.

 

“Very responsible of you.”, Amy commented and gave him a thumbs up.

 

“Well... I won't participate but I won't tell you what to do or not do.”, Molly answered Hope's question.

 

“I agree with Molly.”, Hope's date answered and kissed the taller girl on her cheek.

 

Amy didn't have a problem if Hope smoked a joint from time to time. It was her life and as long as she was getting along with the others and no one was having a problem, she surely wouldn't tell her what drugs to take. In Botswana Amy had been drinking beer and because of the other volunteers, she tried weed again – which turned out to be just fine.

 

“What does Sativa mean?”, Molly asked curiously.

 

“There are three types of weed basically. There is Indica which is the being stuck on the couch and hysterically laughing weed. Sativa makes you high, so you get creative, want to be productive and it lifts you up and Hybrid is just a mixture of both.”, Hope explained to the Yale student.

 

“There sure is a lot to know...”, Amy answered as Hope took a hit from her joint.

 

***

The small group played cards a longer time than they expected. They all had so much fun and kept on making new suggestions for games to play together. At some point they even ended up playing a round of poker with real money.

 

“It's either clothes or money, you have to loose one thing.”, Jared joked, secretly hoping his girlfriend might show a little more skin.

 

“You are such an idiot sometimes.”, Molly answered and pushed him playfully.

 

The girls just laughed and were glad that Jared didn't get the chance to undress any of them because if they were being honest, he probably won most of the games. Either he is really lucky or he has a really great way of hiding his abilities.

 

During the round everyone lost some money at some point but Amy turned out to play very well. She knew how to make everyone uncomfortable and scared of losing all their money. Hope was a little intimidated by her date's moves.

 

“You clearly have played this before.”, she suggested smirkingly.

 

“Jacob told me how to play and then I had to figure out the rest.”, she said proudly.

 

“If we ever drive to the Niagara Falls, I wanna get to know this mysterious friend of yours.”, Hope stated.

 

“But I want to get to know him too!”, Molly pouted sad.

 

“Hey, I'm not even sure if I ever get to see him again, okay?”, Amy tried to calm her down. “He lives father away than I wished for.”

 

Amy: Hey you <3

My friends just said they want to get to know you

 

Jacob: Hey <3

 

I do miss you a lot, so maybe we could call each other tomorrow?

 

Amy: They actually meant in person

 

Jacob: WHAT?

 

Amy: Well... Hope said we could drive to the Niagara Falls after mid-term over the weekend

 

So maybe there might be a chance we visit you in Toronto

 

Jacob: That would certainly be awesome but aren't sixteen hours to drive a bit much?

 

“Jacob likes the idea but he says we would drive sixteen hours.”, Amy summarized.

 

“Well... it took me more than 24 hours to drive here from LA.”, Hope reminded Amy.

 

Amy: Hope doesn't have a problem with long drives :)

 

Jacob: Alright! When do you guys have mid-term?

 

Amy: I have my last exam on Wednesday the 25th and I think Hope has hers Thursday morning

 

“Jared and I will get some ice cream, do you want some?”, Molly told the other girls.

 

“In the middle of the game?”, Hope playfully asked.

 

“I'm going to take my cards with me. I don't trust any of you.”, Jared stuck out his tongue.

 

“Molly knows what I like, what about you?”, Amy addressed Hope directly.

 

“I like vanilla or pistachio.”, the taller girl answered.

 

The couple walked away, hand in hand and shared a kiss on their way over to the cute little shop.

 

“You actually want to drive over to Jacob?”, Amy asked, figuring out how serious she has to take the offer from her date.

 

“I meant it. I really want to see the Niagara Falls with you and driving to Toronto afterwards is just around the corner.”, Hope said.

 

“So we will drive over after mid-term?”, Amy had to be sure. Hope just nodded and smiled a little.

 

Amy: Alright, we are coming after Hope's exam

 

Jacob: See you then <3

 

“But I won't be in town the weekend before mid-term.”, Hope told her date.

 

Faith had called her two days ago that their Dad would pay for the flight because he wasn't sure if he needed to work during the holidays. Wouldn't be the first year that either he wasn't there at all or he needed to work a case in his office. Chances were very low that he would be home, Hope's oldest sister told her. Hope was glad she got to see her sisters again. Missing them was awful and she definitely didn't get enough information what was happening on the other side of the country. The girls weren't getting along as well as before because Mercy's grades started to go downhill and Joy wasn't happy with her classmates anymore. Hope knew she needed to see them in person to help them get through whatever was happening.

 

“Where are you?”, Amy asked confused.

 

“I'll be with my family over Thanksgiving.”, she nodded enthusiastically.

 

“Really? I'm jealous! I'll be studying alone in my room.”

 

“I just couldn't resist Joy anymore. She said I have to make mashed potatoes.”, Hope chuckled.

 

“They love you.”, Amy said smilingly.

 

“And I love them even more.”, Hope stated peacefully.

After eating ice cream and playing the round of poker – which Amy won by the way – they headed back to campus. They walked through different streets than before and the city felt hectic and stressful again. Bryant Park and the library surely were ways to escape all the troubles of the city.

 

Next to Jared's car, the group stopped and told each other their goodbyes. Molly and Amy took the longest – of course – and Molly didn't want to let her best friend go. They assured each other to meet again to study because if they were being honest, nothing could compare to them studying together.


“We should really hit the bars or clubs.”, Jared's old self spoke up a little.

 

“Why?”, Molly asked confused.

 

“Didn't you have fun at the parties we have been to?”

 

“Those were college parties.”, Molly reminded him that there clearly was a difference.

 

“Well... we could go to a college bar.”, he offered friendly.

 

“I think a bar would be cool.”, Hope said and laughed.

 

“We'll talk about the details soon.”, Amy added and hugged her best friend one last time.

 

“Sure.”, Molly smiled at Hope and Amy and walked to the other side of the car. Jared got into the driver's seat and started the engine, waving to the girls one last time before driving away.

 

Amy invited Hope to her dorm room and they tried to watch the Hunger Games once again, this time finishing the first movie. After starting the second one, Hope fell asleep and Amy decided to shut the notebook and cuddle up into her date's side.

Notes:

Hello again!

I hope you liked the chapter and I have to admit, I felt very uncomfortable writing a sex scene - even though it wasn't the first one I have written. I have a problem with sex and didn't have much in my life. I'm on the waiting list for a therapy.

Otherwise it will probably take some time to write the next chapter because my life is starting to become normal again which means working every day and apparently also hobbies are possible again. I hope you guys are safe and healthy!

Please send me cute date ideas for Hope and Amy <3

Love you!

Chapter 8: sexy times

Summary:

A heated party coming your way.

Notes:

Hello to whoever might still read this!

It's been a whole year since I uploaded last. Honestly I think I lost track of the story because of the pandemic.

But lately I have been feeling inspired and tried writing again.

Last time I said I had trouble writing sex scenes and that I would go to therapy. Well, I have been to therapy but I sorta got rejected so that wasn't great. But since I don't have a relationship I need to live my sex life through writing.

Enjoy! And stay safe... :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Eight

 

The next week had started and Hope and Amy were starting to prepare for the mid-term exams. Mostly because Molly visited almost daily. The former school president said she could only really concentrate if Amy was around. Amy was really happy she got so much time with her best friend since Jared gave Molly his Millenium Falcon. She was thankful for it. Because if Molly wasn’t around, she probably wouldn’t study. Oh no, she would be texting or seeing Hope. This way, Amy actually had to concentrate on her exams. No matter how smart she might be, university slowly started getting really hard.

 

Hope joined the best friends only once. She missed Amy too much for this to go on. The tall girl really wanted to see her, with or without Molly and with or without studying. She knew she could just sit down next to them and read the novel they were reading in her English class. Whenever Amy started writing something down, Hope would dare to steal a look of the beautiful girl. Sometimes their eyes would meet and both would smile for a few seconds.

 

And after the three of them studied together for a while, Molly started to whisper.

 

“I think I got to drive back soon. Do you want to spend Sunday together?”

 

Amy nodded enthusiastically and Hope took a deep breath before shrugging.

 

“I’ll text you.”, Molly whispered again and started to pack her books and notes quietly.

 

Amy and Hope joined her on the way out of the library. They walked to Jared’s car and the two best friends hugged each other goodbye.

 

“See you Sunday.”, Amy smiled.

 

“Bye.”, Molly waved at both.

 

 Amy asked whether Hope wanted to stay over again, and the tall girl couldn’t help but smile. Hope took Amy’s hand and intertwined their fingers. Both took a deep breath and for a moment they felt like they belonged right here.

 

Just a few minutes later both girls are laying in Amy’s tiny bed.

 

“I have this college party thing by some of my classmates tomorrow and I thought you might come with me?”, Hope asked as they cuddled in Amy's bed.


“Tomorrow? We have classes the next morning… I don’t know.”, Amy hesitated.

 

“Well… yes, that’s correct. But I think we can handle it.”, Hope tried to convince Amy.

 

“You have an 8am class and I’m going to make sure you are going.”, Amy said confidently.

 

Hope laughed: “So… we are going?”

 

“We are…”, Amy nodded, “Uh… I like the sound of that.”

 

Amy was excited to finally meet Hope's 'friends' – even though they probably just sit together during lectures. She knows Hope really has gotten along with this girl called Maya who apparently will the host of this party. Since Hope is an English major Amy imagined a little group of friends who would just talk about books with a few glasses of wine and a couple of beers.

 

But she was deadly wrong.

 

It turned out to be a party on the whole floor where Maya was living. All the other girls had their doors opened and different music was playing loudly in every room.

 

“Oh my god, this is huge!”, Amy gasped.

 

Hope was wearing a tight white hoodie and tight black jeans which made her legs look even longer. Amy on the other hand was wearing a red shirt with the word ‘feminist’ written in yellow letters, along with a blue jeans. They didn’t want to dress up all fancy, so they agreed on wearing something casual.  

 

Everybody was having fun around them. Just the most typical college party with everyone holding red paper cups full of different drinks, some people talking and some grossly making out in the corner. In the middle of the hallway a group of students played beer pong.

 

“There you are!”, one of them came over to Amy and Hope, giving Hope a big hug.

 

A beautiful young woman held her hand in the air. Her dark skin was covered with a black leather jacket and a black jeans. The white shirt under the jacket made her skin glow. Her long black hair fell down her shoulders perfectly and as she came closer, Amy realized Maya had a huge scar across her right cheek.

        

“You must be Amy. I've heard a lot about you actually.”

 

“And you must be Maya, it's so nice to meet you.”, Amy greeted her back.

 

“So, Hope and Amy, you up for beer pong?”, she asked both eagerly.

 

“Maybe later.”, Hope responded, “Let us settle in for a few minutes, looking around.”

 

“Alright, so the room in the back on the left has the most drinks to offer and the one across from it is the spot everyone is smoking. My taste of music is of course in my room, it's the second one on the left. You can also play your music if you want to, make yourself at home.”, Maya explained and pointed to her dorm room.

 

Amy and Hope talked about it and decided to get a drink and afterwards check out Mayas room. Of course, Amy wasn't the most experienced person with alcohol, so she just trusted Hope to mix her something up which turned out to be just the right decision. It tasted like a really nice mix of orange juice and some caramel liquid. Strange combination but Amy really liked it.

 

Maya surprisingly had a couch in her room on which Hope and Amy just had enough space to sit together after getting their drinks. They talked a little about Hope's classmates and how she and Maya met.

 

“On my first day I sat in the last row in my lecture. I think the professor talked about Macbeth or some book I read like fifty times. So I didn’t pay any attention. Instead, I just kept on reading whatever book I was reading then. And Maya sat down next to me because she was super late. She asked whether I knew any information about the finals or assignments. I stared her in the eyes and said that I hadn’t been taking any notes. She giggled a little and frowned. Since then, we sat together almost every English class which is really lucky for me because Maya is actually taking notes, at least about the important stuff.”, Hope summarized the beginning of their friendship.

 

Their conversation died down a little as Amy was vibing to the songs from the stereo. Maya seemed to like similar music as the small, freckled girl.

 

“You think, if we make out a little anyone would be bothered?”, Amy asked out of nowhere.

 

To be honest, the song that was playing was kind of her jam.

 

“Is this the alcohol talking?”, Hope asked a little confused.

 

Amy shook her head: “No, I just really missed you these past few days.”

 

“I missed you, too.”

 

Amy kissed Hope’s cheek and smiled to the taller girl.

 

“If you want, we can close the door.”, Hope offered since Amy asked if it would bother anyone.

 

“That would be perfect. No one will come in then, at least hopefully.”, Amy laughed shyly.

 

Hope stood up from her spot on the couch and drank a huge sip from her drink. She closed the door and Amy immediately got on her lap as soon as she sat back down. They kissed each other’s lips and not long after Amy's tongue slipped in Hope's mouth making her moan. Hope let her hands slide up and down Amy's back and Amy put hers around Hope's neck.

 

“Someone's... a little... horny?”, Hope whispered between kisses, but Amy shushed her.

 

After a good twenty minutes, Amy stopped kissing her and stood up from her lap.

 

“What are you doing?”, Hope asked and watched Amy as she went for the door. She could hear that outside still everyone was having a great time. But Amy just turned the key to lock the door and bit her lip while looking at Hope.

 

“We either have to go to your dorm room right now or we stay here...”, she said, and Hope knew she wanted them to get all the way.

 

Hope stood up and slowly took every step closer to Amy making her back up. As soon as she stood against the wall, Hope kissed her passionately.

 

“I want to make you scream”, she whispered in Amy's ear trying to seduce her.

 

Amy and Hope didn't really care that they were in someone else's room on someone's party having sex. They had already done that during the bathroom incident which never came up again.

 

Hope lifted up Amy by grabbing her legs, bringing their faces to the same level. Amy kissed her deeply, slowing things down a little. She tried to capture the moment because she felt like they were rushing it too much. Hope used the moment to carry and lay her onto the carpet.

 

“Why didn't you choose the bed?”, Amy asked breathlessly.

 

“It's weird having sex in the bed of a friend.”, Hope said as she unbuttoned Amy's pants.

 

Amy laughed a little and grabbed Hope's shirt, pulling her back into a kiss after her underwear and jeans were ripped off.

 

Hope let her hands slide over her clit and Amy started moaning. They kissed and just in the moment Hope started kissing down her cheek to her neck and put in two fingers. Amy was starting to sweat and clung tightly onto the carpet. Hope really drove her whole system crazy and she couldn't keep it in for much longer.

Hope got faster and rubbed her thumb above Amy's clitoris circling it. She sucked on Amy's neck and tried to make it as fast but also as passionate as possible for her.

 

“I think I'm... close”, Amy breathed out.

 

After getting a little faster and a little deeper, Amy screamed in the name of God and Hope. Just like Hope had predicted and wanted her to. As Amy sneezed to the left, Hope slowed down the pace of her fingers, giving Amy an 18 second orgasm she deserved.

 

“Real turn off, I know... but I need to tell Molly about this.”, Amy said with her stomach rising and falling quickly. Her heart was beating in her chest and she could feel the blood rushing through her body.

 

“You guys are still the weirdest.”, Hope said and smirked.

 

“Oh, come on!”, Amy exclaimed. “Let's not keep talking about Molly in this situation.”

 

“What else do you want to do then?”, Hope asked provocatively.

 

“Sit down on that couch again and take off your pants and underwear.”, Amy bossed her around which Hope was a little excited about.

 

Amy never told anyone what to do. She only ever said something in direct conversation if anything really wasn’t okay to say. So, this was a new thing for Amy which she was willingly trying for her date. Hope and Amy had this one night last week when they played ‘Never Have I ever’ to get to know each other better. They talked about sex and what they liked openly. No one shamed anyone for anything, and the honesty felt between them was incredible. Hope told Amy honestly about her sexual fantasy to have sex in her old treehouse back in LA. Amy on the other hand admitted to masturbating with a Panda plushie which Hope had to make fun of. But Hope assured Amy that as a child all her little animal figure used to have the most amazing sex. But Hope also said she thinks it’s super sexy if your partner knows what they want and tells you what to do. She said she liked to be the submissive one from time to time. So, Amy tried to make her wish come true and tried to figure out whether she liked being the dominant part.

 

“Now, get up…”, Amy pushed the taller girl a little.

 

Hope got up from the floor, taking off her shoes on the way over to the sofa. She opened the four buttons on her pants slowly and looked at Amy who was watching her carefully. Amy stopped her in the act and told her she would do the rest for her. Slowly pulling Hope’s pants down, along with her underwear, Amy licked her lips and told her to lose the shirt as well.

 

Amy sat down on her knees on top of Hope, pulling her closer and kissing her lips. Hope kissed back passionately, feeling the heat. The taller girl grabbed Amy’s shirt and pulled it over the freckled girl’s head fast. Amy smashed their lips together as soon as the shirt hit the floor. She cupped the cool girl’s face using two hands at first but after a brief moment one hand traveled down the beautiful body of Hope. Down her neck, to her breasts over her flat belly until she fondled between Hope's inner thighs. Hope could feel how she was getting more wet as Amy's kisses trailed down her neck, she didn't know she could be this aroused just by the feeling of Amy's lips against her body. The smaller girl looked her in the eyes and told her with a slightly deeper voice to put her hands over her head. Amy knotted them together with a scarf, not breaking eye contact. The tension between them was risen rapidly.

 

Amy got down from the tall brunette and sat in front of Hope’s open legs. She kissed Hope’s inner thigs which slightly shivered because of arousal. Amy took a deep breath and took her time trying to figure out what Hope might really like. Her tongue took a dive into Hope’s vagina and danced around, above, slightly left or right to her clitoris. Hope felt desire on a different level, no one’s has ever eaten her out the way Amy does. Some people seem to think by licking the clitoris for 30 seconds all women have orgasms.

 

Amy took some of the heat away by breathing on Hope’s clit. But for Hope even the breathing made her hot. Still, she wanted Amy to keep going.

 

“Amy, please... stop being such a tease.”, Hope begged out of breath. She let her head fall back into the sofa because the body tension was hard to handle.

 

Amy only licked over her center and Hope felt like she could scream. Hope had to admit that Amy was surprisingly good at this. Hope reached her climax and Amy slowly stopped licking the taller girl’s clitoris. The tall brunette felt her heart pump blood through all her veins.

 

“Are you okay?”, Amy asked as soon as she got up from the floor.

 

Hope just sat there, completely breathless and nodded her head: “More than that.”

 

Amy kissed her and grabbed her clothes, handing them over to her.

 

“Maybe we should join the party again.”

 

They both laughed. This whole situation with having sex at a party was kind of becoming their thing.

 

“Is there a bathroom?”, Amy asked Hope since she has the same room at a different floor. They hadn't had been there since Hope always came over or they went somewhere for a date.

 

“Why? You want to start the second round?”, Hope joked referring to Nick's bathroom.

 

“I hate you.”, Amy said ashamed of herself. “I really never want to talk about this again. It's the worst that Molly knows and brings it up WHENEVER.”

 

“Must be tough dating me when she knows everything.”, Hope kept on joking. “Bathroom is the door on the left by the way.”

 

“You have no idea!”, Amy exclaimed and went to the bathroom. “I'm going to clean up, care to join?”

 

Hope got up and after both fixed themselves up a little – enough to not look like they just had breathtaking sex, they went back to the party. Once again, Maya collected them and invited them to play beer pong. This time they participated and got on Maya's team. Hope wasn't much of a party girl back in high school, preferring to sit in the corner and watch everyone get drunk and do dumb stuff. But she liked playing beer pong because if she was being honest, she thought she was quite good at it. Ages ago – ten years or something – she played basketball and today she is kind of thankful for it.

Hope never missed. Whenever she threw the ball, she hit a cup and the girls on the other team were totally pouting and calling this unfair. Unlike Hope, Amy hit like one cup and had a little celebration dance by herself. Maya high-fived her and laughed at herself because she was already way past the point where she was still able to throw properly.

 

“We are really lucky to have Hope on our team. She can drink and never misses.”, she slurred holding onto Amy so she wouldn't fall down.

 

“Honestly Maya, you probably shouldn't drink anything anymore. Besides water maybe.”, Amy suggested cautious.

 

“I swear this is my last round and I'm not gonna drink anything anymore. Hope can do it.”, Maya answered and looked at Hope who was not sure whether this was a good idea.

 

“Okay, you promise?”, Amy asked to make sure.

 

“I promise.”

 

The other team only had three cups left and their team still had seven lined up in front of them. Maya was really drunk and sat down on the floor. Hope threw one ball and hit the cup laying in the middle.

 

“Look Amy, if you hit the cup as well, we win. Because then they must drink three cups.”, she pressured Amy while she massaged her neck.

 

“You better not dare!”, one of the other teammates encountered.

 

“I am a strong and independent woman, no one tells me what to not do!”, Amy exclaimed and threw her fist in the air. She really focused on the cup in the middle breathed in, not exhaling before letting go of the ball.

The ball flew through the air and hit the edge of the cup in the middle, falling inside.

 

The whole floor cheered as Amy won the game for them and Hope kissed her independent victorious girlfriend.

 

“You did it!”, she told her.

 

Amy was still in shock and couldn't believe, she just saved Maya from throwing up on the floor because as Hope and Amy carried her to her room, she immediately ran to the bathroom and puked inside the shower. Hope held Maya’s hair back and told her, she should know when to stop playing the game and Amy cleaned the shower.

 

“I don't actually like beer, I just really like the game, you know?”, Maya whispered.

 

Hope made Maya drink two glasses of water, hoping she wouldn’t be hungover tomorrow morning. Amy filled the water cup again and handed it to Hope one last time.

 

“I don’t want to drink water anymore.”, Maya slurred and shook her head.

 

“Maya, do you have a bucket or maybe a bowl somewhere?”

 

“Bathroom.”

 

Amy looked under the sink and found a light green bucket. She took it and placed it next to Maya’s bed.”

 

“You are good people.”, Maya whispered as she laid down, closing her eyes.

 

Hope and Amy laughed to that. They put a blanket over the drunk girl and as the party wasn’t really happening in Maya’s room anymore, they stopped the music and sat down water and aspirin on her nightstand. They closed the door behind them, letting her sleep.

 

Across the hallway, the door was still open. Hope could see they were watching a movie and smoking a joint.

 

“Do you want tonight to calm down with a joint?”, Hope offered.

 

“Well… I’m not feeling sober anymore, so not tonight.”, Amy smiled, “but if you want to, I will follow.”

 

Hope took the smaller girl’s hand and led her to the two human beings smoking a joint. The taller brunette reached inside her pocket and revealed a joint.

 

“Mind if we join you?”, Hope asked with a smirk on her face.

 

“Oh! Please sit down. I’m Paul and this is Chaos.”, he introduced both.

 

“I’m Amy and this is Hope. Lovely to meet you.”, Amy smiled as she sat next to Hope.

 

“So, your real name is Chaos?”, Hope asked.

 

“Uhm… no? I earned that name.”, Chaos smirked.

 

“Interesting.”, Hope answered.

 

“So, what are you guys majoring in?”, Paul asked after Hope passed her joint to him.

 

“Social work.”, Amy answered directly.

 

“And English and photography.”, Hope added. “What about you?”

 

“Photography, actually.”, Chaos said after taking a huge hit.

 

“Really? I think I haven’t seen you yet.”, Hope frowned.

 

“Well… Whenever I’m high, which is basically all the time, I don’t really do… the whole… going to class things.”, Chaos explained slowly.

 

Everyone shared a little laugh.

 

“Is this why you don’t have any assignments?”, Paul asked his friend.

 

“A magician never reveals his secrets.”, Chaos encountered.

 

“Well… I think you should definitely go to class if you have any interest in photography.”, Hope recommended honestly, “Professor Piot is a great teacher with an open mind and actual interest in seeing everyone pass the exams.”

 

“That sure as hell doesn’t sound like Professor Reed, the devil himself.”, Paul almost erupted with pure anger.

 

“Wait… you have Professor Reed, too?”, Amy asked, recognizing the name.

 

“Oh, right. I study social work as well.”, Paul laughed.

 

“I knew you seemed familiar.”, Amy answered.

 

“But don’t you dare think I have been to many classes.”, he basically admitted. “What can I say? Chaos is my best friend.”

 

Chaos and Paul busted out into laughter. The dynamic between those two was hilarious. Everything they did seemed to amuse at least one of them. And the uncontrollable laughter infected Hope who couldn’t keep it together anymore.

 

After the laughter broke down, all three of them paid attention to the movie. They must have been far away. Amy asked herself if she wanted to join them. And the only question that popped up in her head was: What would Molly Davidson do?

 

This freaked Amy out a little. But right in that moment, Hope laid an arm around the smaller girl and pulled her closer. The tall brunette kissed Amy’s head softly and Amy couldn’t have been more thankful. Hope made her feel safe and welcome.

 

As Chaos and Paul snored loudly, the movie was ending. Hope and Amy cuddled with each other and Hope reached for the tv remote lying next to Chaos. Amy looks up to see what Hope is up to.

 

“Do you want to watch another movie?”, Hope asked Amy with a little smirk on her face.

 

“Why are you looking like that?”, Amy questioned the taller girl.

 

“Remember when we talked about fantasies?”, Hope whispered and raised her eyebrows.

 

“Are you referring to a specific one?”, Amy answered quietly.

 

“Well…”, Hope started, “I find the risk of getting caught incredibly sexy.”

 

She leaned over to whisper something in Amy’s ear. But at first, she said nothing. While Amy was waiting patiently, Hope’s hand found it’s way to Amy’s left thigh, making her shiver for a moment.

 

“Don’t you think?”, she whispered into Amy’s ear as her hand slowly moved over her vagina.

 

She backed away from Amy’s ear. The small girl got goosebumps everywhere. As soon as her eyes spotted the gorgeous lips of her date, she smashed their lips together. How could this tall goddess be this hot?

 

Amy sat on top of Hope’s lap, just like a few hours ago. The only real difference is that this time they were still fully dressed. But Hope quickly opened the button of Amy’s jeans. Both girls knew it wouldn’t have been the smartest idea to be fully naked, so they agreed quickly to not undress.

 

After all, Chaos and Paul were sleeping basically next to them. If one woke up, they really shouldn’t see any one of them naked.

 

Hope slit her hand down Amy’s underwear. And Hope pushed two fingers inside while massaging the smaller girl’s clit with her thumb. They accomplished a good rhythm. Amy’s pelvis followed every move Hope’s fingers instructed.

 

Amy managed to reach down for Hope’s jeans. She undid the zipper and realized the taller girl didn’t put her underwear back on. As Amy’s left hand stroked over Hope’s vagina, the taller girl moaned a little louder than expected. Amy put a hand over her mouth and Hope moaned into the smaller girl’s hand. Hope couldn’t believe, Amy and she were totally fucking right now. In front of a bunch of strange college students, snoring next to them. Suddenly Amy moaned really loudly as Hope fastened the pace inside her date’s vagina. Hope licked over Amy’s hand so she would take it away. As soon as the hand freed her mouth, she pulled the smaller girl down and smashed their lips together. Amy and Hope both felt the tension rising. Hope’s world was crushed as Amy’s hand started to play with her nipple under her hoodie.

 

It wasn’t easy to be quiet. But it was worth the heat. It felt like a dynamic of forbidden love. Amy and Hope finished their journeys and breathed heavily. They kissed each other deeply after the heat had cooled down.

 

“You are amazing.”, Amy whispered while fixing her jeans.

 

“It’s nice to have things in common.”, Hope joked quietly.

 

Both girls got up and slowly went to the bathroom. They washed their hands and couldn’t believe this party. They had sex twice during one party. Hope was very impressed. For someone with basically no experience Amy was really open-minded and… horny.

 

“I think I’m going to walk to my dorm now.”, Amy whispered while drying her hands.

 

“Well… why don’t you just stay in my dorm room? You know… with me?”, Hope suggested nervously.

 

“I would love that. And bonus, I get to actually wake you up for your lecture.”, Amy pointed out proudly.

 

They woke up Chaos and Paul, making sure they would at least lay down. And after that, they headed upstairs.

Notes:

Hey everyone!

I hope you liked it, leave a comment if you did!

But I have to say: The chapters will be a lot shorter than maybe before. It's really hard to make every chapter very long and honestly, I think it pressures me too much. So shorter chapters, therefore more maybe.

Thank you! :)

Chapter 9: the party ain't over yet

Summary:

Hope and Amy aren't tired after the party, so they decide to pull an all-nigther

Notes:

Since it's been one year, I might have been confused about some details - especially the timeline.

I'm not sure if all the information works for the US but I don't live there and no matter how many movies I watch, I won't have all the correct information, so be gentle. :P

I have decided that there will probably be about 15 chapters.

And now, enjoy!

Chapter Text

Chapter Nine

 

Amy and Hope walked up the stairs leading to Hope's dorm room. Holding hands with the taller girl made Amy feel like smiling. Hope breathed in deeply. The smaller girl has not been to her room yet. Which is kind of weird considering their situation.

 

“I have never been in your room and we've been dating for weeks.”, Amy pointed out Hope’s thought herself.

 

“Well, I really prefer your room over mine.”, Hope answered honestly.

 

“Why though? I bet it's gorgeous.”

 

“Because it's smells like you.”, she said while holding Amy's hand tight.

 

Part of the reason was that Hope hated cleaning for herself. She had been doing it for her little sisters and since then she didn’t really like it anymore.

 

“You softie.”, Amy whispered.

 

“Shut up, nerd”, Hope encountered playfully. “You don't get to call me that.”

 

“For someone who had the reputation of the total cool bitch in high school, you are actually really sweet, so...”, Amy started but Hope interrupted her.

 

“First of all, my past doesn't define me and second of all... you are so dead if you tell anyone about this.”

 

Amy gasped and called her whipped this time.

 

Hope stopped in front of a door on the fifth floor and pulled out her keys. She opened the door and let Amy go in first because Hope could tell she was excited to finally see her room. Amy thanked her smilingly and walked in.

 

Books were everywhere. On her nightstand, in all shelves, on her desk and even more than expected on the floor.

 

“How many books did you bring, Hope?”, Amy asked a little confused.

 

“Just enough.”, Hope answered and laughed a little.

 

Amy looked around Hope's room and loved everything about it. Her desk was filled with notes and a lot of highlighters, her notebook and a tablet lying next to them. Hope had a really cute white bet sheet with a drawing of Mickey Mouse on it. Above the bed a world map with all the countries marked she had already been to. Amy realized that South Africa and Namibia were colored, as well as... Botswana.

 

“Wait, you went to Botswana?”, Amy asked surprised.

 

“Yeah, I did.”, Hope answered casually.

 

“When?”, Amy gasped loudly.

 

“Last year, idiot.”, Hope laughed.

 

“Why?”, Amy asked confused. She couldn’t believe it.

 

“You know, I really hoped you would text me and I planned on definitely seeing South Africa along the trip, so I decided to check out Botswana as well.”, Hope answered, feeling a little ashamed.

 

“So, you actually went to Botswana?”, Amy felt like peeing her pants.

 

“Otherwise, it wouldn’t be marked on the map.”, Hope explained.

 

“Did you go there to see me or to have a couch to crash on?”, Amy asked curiously.

 

“Probably both.”, Hope smiled a little.

 

“I’m such an idiot!”, Amy whispered to herself.

 

“What did you say?”, Hope wanted Amy to say it out loud again.

 

“I'm so, so sorry!”, Amy exclaimed. “I never would have guessed you actually wanted to visit.”

 

“Well… Life still brought us back together.”, Hope reassured Amy everything was fine.

 

“There are a lot of countries left, we can visit together – if you want to.”, Hope smiled.

 

Hope's whole room was basically a little library. Amy really liked the fact that Hope's favorite hobby was reading, she just always has a book on her and usually when she sees her, she reads it. There were four bookshelves, two next to the window on each side of her desk and two standing against the free walls. The right shelf next to the window had little Polaroid pictures and some sticky notes with cute comments by Hope hanging underneath. There was one of Hope and Annabelle the day of graduation wearing their blue robes. The sticky notes next to it said: “Don't let college fuck it up”.

 

“We will totally come here more often now.”, Amy said laughing.

 

“So, are you done looking around then?”, Hope commented and smirked.

 

Hope sat down on her bed and kicked off her shoes. She hung up her jacket and Amy joined her.

 

“Are you like awake or tired?”, Hope asked her and grabbed her tablet.

 

“I'm actually pretty awake, even though it's like… 4am.”, Amy gasped as she saw the time on her watch.

 

“Great. Are you down for an all-nighter?”, Hope said confidently.

 

“What did you have in mind?”, Amy questioned.

 

“It’s New York. The city that never sleeps. Honestly… the possibilities are probably endless.”, Hope reminded Amy.

 

“Actually… I’m pretty hungry.”, Amy said as her stomach growled.

 

“Well… how about a 4am snack?”, Hope offered Amy her hand playfully.

 

“Sounds lovely.”, Amy smiled.

 

Even though they had just arrived ‘home’, the night wasn’t over yet. The couple walked down the stairs and back to campus.

 

As they walked through the night of New York city, the night life was rushing. Bars and clubs were full of people. Owning a classic New York bar with its own personality would probably be a fascinating ride. Hope could see herself owning a bar someday. Just watching people from behind the bar and talking to them, really listening to what they are saying. Let’s be real, people tend to talk when they get drunk.

 

The silence between Amy and Hope as they walked down the streets didn’t bother them. The vibe of the gazing stars and the moon over the Empire State Building were incredible. At night even grey skyscrapers in Manhattan took their breath away again.

 

After around twenty minutes of walking, they stood next to a little shop that was still open – lucky for them. ‘Food all night!’ read the sign in the window. Hope asked Amy whether she wanted to keep going or if this would be fine. Amy just nodded because she just wanted to eat. There were like five people waiting in front of them. All of them seemed desperate for food. Hope got a menu and showed it to Amy.

 

“Seems to be a mixture place of different Asian foods.”, Hope said reading through it.

 

“They have sushi, do you want to get sushi?”, Amy asked excited.

 

“Hell yeah. But vegetarian?”, Hope suggested.

 

Amy nodded and they discussed where they wanted to eat. The Asian restaurant was completely packed with people, not one chair seemed to be free. Probably because the restaurant wasn’t that big anyway, but they surely had to eat their sushi rolls somewhere else.

 

“Do you want to go back?”, Hope questioned.

 

“Actually, no? Would you like to go to Central Park?”, Amy encountered.

 

“Sure. I bet it’s a whole different vibe at night.”, Hope sounded a little excited.

 

Amy ordered for them and insisted on paying because of the twelve-step program.

 

“Amy, you probably mentioned the twelve-step program like thirty times now.”, Hope laughed.

 

“Well… I’m not done yet.”, the smaller girl explained.

 

“You are completely forgiven though.”, Hope answered honestly as she took their food.

 

“That doesn’t really mean, the program is done.”, Amy assured her.

 

“Alright, I guess I’ll hang tight.”, Hope gave in.

 

Amy and Hope headed to Central Park with their Sushi. Thank God, they had Google Maps because they would be totally lost otherwise. Soon they found a nice bench to sit on. There was enough light to see because it was next to a lantern. Some night life creatures walked through the huge park. It was kind of spooky, but a group of friends sat in their area, making it more comfortable. Far enough to not hear their voices but you could hear their music quietly.

 

Hope and Amy sat down next to each other and Hope opened the sushi box she was carrying. Amy picked up chopsticks and handed a pair to Hope. They ate in silence besides the comments about the food. It was a lovely night in late fall. Not too cold and not too dark. The moon was shining above New York City. And both simply enjoyed the company of the other girl.

 

After a few minutes of peaceful silence, Hope took a deep breath.

 

“This is probably a bit out of the blue, but I have decided to tell you a dark secret about myself.”, Hope said.

 

Amy looked into her eyes deeply, took the tall girl’s hand and intertwined their fingers.

 

“I am a good listener.”, Amy whispered shyly, and a little assuring smile appeared on her lips.

 

“Honestly… I don’t really know what to say. I never told anyone about it.”, Hope backed away a little.

 

“You don’t have to say anything.”, Amy reassured the brunette.

 

“But I want to tell you. Amy, you’re the first person I want to tell.”, Hope said. “I really want to be honest with you.”

 

“You can tell me anything, Hope.”, the smaller girl said.

 

“Okay, alright… Before senior year in high school, my dad had these… like outbursts. He would hit me multiple times and from time to time, it would end with him beating the living shit out of me.”, Hope hesitated.

 

“I’m really sorry, Hope. Thank you for telling me.”, Amy answered.

 

Hope could tell by Amy’s face expressions; she was a little devastated. The smaller girl knew something was the reason for Hope to not talk about the relationship with her parents. Still Hope seemed to love her family, which included her father. Amy looked her in the eyes caringly and softly, but one could see her mind was rambling with thoughts and questions.

 

“Thank you for saying that.”, Hope whispered as tears were filling her eyes.

 

“I'm glad you told me. I really don't know... what to say. It's awful to hear that someone as good and solid as you would be treated like this. By someone who is supposed to protect you, no matter what.”, Amy answered, she rubbed her thumb over Hope's hand.

 

“My grandma was always there for me when it happened. My dad is a successful lawyer, and he can be a pretty good man if he wants to. His father was a real dick who used to hit him whenever he was drunk – so basically every day. My father doesn't drink because of that but – I'm not 100 percent sure – I think he sometimes takes narcotics when he must work on a big case for the firm.”, Hope starts to explain, “Whenever a case would look like he might lose, he let his failure out on me. He told me it was all my fault because he couldn't concentrate on his work because of the duty of being a single parent to four girls. He made me feel so... helpless and small, I didn't do anything about it. After it happened, I would always stay at my grandma's for a few days before he would come and get me back home.”

 

“Why didn't you stay at your grandma’s house for good?”, Amy asked.

 

“First of all, she passed away in sophomore year and second of all as a social worker you should know that is not how child custody works? We informed ourselves a lot about how to get rid of that asshole but in most cases, he would have the last word and honestly, just thinking about going against my own father for real would make me feel sick. Even though it's dumb and not logical at all... I love him. He is my dad.”, Hope answered ashamed. “And… If I ran away, he would probably start hitting one of my sisters. Which can’t happen. Ever.”

 

“There is no shame in loving your own father, Hope. Even though he treated you like shit, believing in him and wanting him to change just shows how strong and amazing you truly are.”, Amy assured Hope confidently.

“What about your Mom?”, Amy added.

 

“Well…”, Hope laughed at the irony, “She died when I was nine. Shortly after the birth of Joy. Dad didn’t spend much time with us… and then suddenly Mom was just… gone. A few months after her death, my dad became more important to the law firm and didn't really have enough time to process the death of his beloved wife or manage the loss my sisters and I were dealing with.”, Hope told her, a single tear running down her left cheek.

 

“How was your Dad when your Mom was still alive?”, Amy asked cautiously.

 

“Happy, I guess. I dare to say, we were a really happy family.”, Hope laughed nervously.

 

“How did your Mom die?”

 

“She was a really sporty young woman. She was at soccer practice playing with her teammates and close to the end, she sprinted and... Mom just collapsed in the middle of the field. Heart attack with 38, ripped from life without any early warnings.”, Hope explained.

 

She never told anyone about her parents. Not even Annabelle, the only person she really considered a close friend. She pushed the whole pain aside and while telling someone for the first time, she could feel the release rush through her entire body. She felt like she had goosebumps – but from the inside. When she was nine, she didn't really understand why her mother never came back home but as the police told her father about the accident, she knew something terrible had happened. She clearly remembered how her dad opened the door of their house and within a few seconds he was crying and screaming.

 

“What do you remember about her?”, Amy asked.

 

“She would always give me piggyback rides and read me bedtime stories. She was an English and PE teacher...”

 

“That explains a lot”, Amy interrupted her and laughed out loud.

 

“Yeah!”, Hope agreed and smiled a little. “She was just amazing. I miss her every day.”

 

“I’m really sorry for your loss.”, Amy said.

 

“It's fine, I have been dealing with the pain. But I'm glad I told you. I hope, this doesn't change anything between us.”, Hope answered scared.

 

“Of course not. You're the still the basic hot girl who is gonna peak in high school.”, Amy joked around.

 

“Probably not as basic as you thought.”, Hope laughed.

 

“Definitely more multi-dimensional than I expected like three years ago. But I still need to clarify that I'm never going to leave your side when you are staying at home. Your Dad can be nice, I believe it, but no one touches you under my watch.”, Amy said and held her fists high.

 

“The Christmas holidays are going to be interesting.”, Hope commented, thinking about the fact that she has barely spoken to her Dad since the day she arrived in New York. Sometimes he would send a text making sure she was okay but other than that, they don't really keep the conversation going. Hope surely didn’t intend to and the only person her dad cared about was himself. But not really talking to him also meant he still doesn't know anything about her relationship with Amy.

         “I don't think my Dad would like to hear about you.”

 

“Your Dad doesn't know about us?”, Amy seemed surprised for a second.

 

“Do your parents know about us?”, Hope encountered.

 

“They know I’m seeing someone, but I honestly believe Molly talked to them, they said a few suspicious things.”, Amy answered.

 

Hope shook her head in disbelief and answered Amy’s question.

 

“My personal life really isn't any of his business, not like he had the time for it anyway.”, Hope explained and looked disappointed. “I haven’t even spoken to him since I got here.”

 

“I'm sorry to hear.”, Amy held Hope’s hand tightly.

 

“Well... as soon as I am in Los Angeles, I am going to tell him anyway. I hope that's okay with you.”, Hope said.

 

“Of course. It's totally your decision.”, Amy rambled. “You really are going to fly back for Thanksgiving?”

 

“Thursday in two weeks.”, Hope nodded.

 

“I will miss you.”, Amy smiled sadly.

 

“Well… you could come with me.”, Hope offered sincerely.

 

“To meet your family?”, Amy asked to be sure she heard correctly.

 

“Yes, my sisters, my grandma and maybe my dad.”, Hope elaborated.

 

“I don’t really know. If I am in LA, I would want to spend time with my family, too. It will be my first Thanksgiving without them, but I can’t let you be alone with your father, not even if he might not be there.”, Amy reminded the taller girl, “I hope you understand.”

 

“Well… though I can handle Dad myself, I would want to meet your parents as well.”, Hope said, weirdly confident.

 

“So, you think we should fly back?”, Amy said with a little smile on her face.

 

“I bet we can organize that we get to spend Thanksgiving at one place and have dinner on the next day with the other parents.”, Hope smiled back.

 

“Well… my parents do plan on spending Thanksgiving with my grandparents, so I could probably say you and I are coming over Friday evening.”, Amy felt like this might be the perfect compromise.

 

“Do you have money for a plane ticket though?”, Hope asked while fantasizing about the Thanksgiving weekend with Amy.

 

“I do. I was saving up for a ticket to fly back over the Christmas holidays.”, Amy answered honestly.

 

“Well… how about we fly back now and when Christmas break starts, we just take my car and drive back. We’ll lose one day probably but we also get to spend it with each other.”, Hope suggested.

 

“Why couldn’t I see who you truly were back in high school?”, Amy thought out loud.

 

Hope smiled and kissed the freckled girl softly.

 

“You can see me now.”

 

“And I’m glad my parents will, too.”, Amy said.

 

“It will be tough to feel the whole ‘meeting parents’ pressure but after that we got a whole weekend in Canada, just meeting Jacob and enjoying ourselves.”, Hope daydreamed out loud.

 

“You know, you are making me so happy with this.”, Amy said excitedly.

 

“Yes? At least that’s the idea”, Hope chuckled.

 

“I have to text Jacob again.”, Amy rambled.

 

She texted him but because of the time, he wouldn’t respond until morning. The small girl really wanted to see Jacob again. And finally, being able to give him a real face to the girl she had been talking about – a lot. Jacob seemed to be just as excited as Amy which was super cute.

 

“It’s almost 6:30.”, Hope looked shocked.

 

“Well… let’s go back. I told you I’d make sure you would go to class.”, Amy exclaimed proudly.

 

“You should definitely stop me from becoming someone like Chaos who doesn’t go to class.”, Hope laughed a little.

 

“I would kill you.”, Amy said.

 

They slowly headed back to campus. The sun was slowly rising next to them. The two girls talked about the classes they would attend on this Friday. Hope seemed a little excited for her English Class – she explained that there is a chance they read one of her favorite books which she would love to discuss about. Hope could actually hold a twenty-minute monologue about this class. She loved talking about the authors and the interpretations.

 

Soon the two girls took the stairs to Hope’s dorm room and the taller girl gathered her things for the lecture. She offered Amy to stay the hour she would be alone. Both their next classes would start at 10am. So they could maybe eat breakfast together. Amy loved the idea because slowly her eyes felt heavy and she would definitely fall asleep and miss class if she would be alone in her room.

 

“Maybe a nap would be perfect.”, Amy yawned.

 

“I will wake you up.”, Hope smiled. “Because I’m going to make sure you’re going to class.”

 

Amy jumped into Hope’s bed and wrapped herself with the blanket. It felt a little to comfortable to ever leave this bed again. And as soon as Amy closed her eyes, she drifted off to dreamland.

 

Hope laughed quietly after she closed the door. On her way to class, she headed to check on Maya first. She knew the girl would love to be woken up. So, she took the stairs and went to knock on Maya’s room. After knocking, one could hear a growl coming from the room.

 

“Maya? Are you up?”, Hope exclaimed. “We have class in like 15.”

 

“Ohhh… my Gooood.”, Maya said, her voice in shock.

 

The door flew open, and Maya stood in the frame. She looked like she had the worst bad hair day and the light from the corridor made her dizzy.

 

“How the fuck did I get into bed?”, Maya asked Hope, she couldn’t remember anything before the last game of beer pong.

 

“Amy and I… managed.”, Hope answered vaguely.

 

“Thanks for the Advil then... I guess.”, Maya said, still trying to figure everything out.

 

“So… are you coming to class with me or not?”, Hope asked because of time pressure.

 

“Yes, I need five minutes.”, Maya answered. “Well… maybe seven.”

 

The first look in the mirror seemed to add two minutes.

 

“Okay, hurry up! We have Mitchell today.”, Hope pushed her back inside.

 

Hope and Maya were like five minutes late for class. They somehow got lucky because Professor Mitchell was still talking on the phone. He hated interruptions more than any other professor. And people coming and going whenever they want wasn’t really adding up to his rules. He had a strict policy to not leave the classroom in any other case than an emergency. Therefore, he promised that people can sleep and eat during his lectures and it wouldn’t bother him. Which Hope thought was kind of funny. Because this legendary brunette dude would come to class every Friday and just sleep during the whole lecture. Hope remembered seeing him briefly last night during the party.

 

Maya was barely able to keep her eyes open and Hope had to poke her with her pen from time to time. She knew that Maya hated missing lectures. That was Hope’s expression from the first minute they met, and the theory seemed to proof itself over and over again. Because Maya indeed had a tendency to be late and notes about the first ten minutes would always be Hope’s job. But this particular Friday, Hope had to pay attention the whole lesson. It wasn’t easy to keep her eyes open while Professor Mitchell read a passage out loud. But she managed to stay awake and even discussed about the book’s interpretations with the other students.

 

As soon as class was over, the crowds almost sprinted out of the room. Some might be just glad the lecture was over, and some are finally ready for their weekend. Hope on the other hand rushed out of the room because she wanted to spend as much time with Amy as possible. The tall girl pulled Maya with her and headed to the cafeteria. Hope put together a little breakfast for two while Maya sat down with a few of their classmates to eat.

 

She opened the door to her dorm and Amy snored quietly. Hope sat down the breakfast and cuddled into the smaller girl.

 

“Good morning.”, she said and kissed Amy’s cheek briefly.

 

“Just five more minutes.”, Amy whispered, still half asleep.

 

“I got breakfast.”, Hope said and held it under the freckled girl’s nose.

 

“Smells lovely.”, Amy whispered and finally, her eyes stayed open.

 

“Do you want to watch something?”, Hope asked the smaller girl who took her breakfast and placed it cautiously on the blanket.

 

Amy yawned and nodded. If she could, she would stay in bed with Hope all day just cuddling because it felt more like a Sunday than a Friday.

 

Jacob: Hey <3

 

You’ll need some sleeping bags because my bed surely isn’t big enough for all of us.

 

Amy: We’ll fly back to LA this weekend, so we will bring sleeping bags.

 

Jacob: I’m so glad you’re visiting.

 

Amy: Me too.

 

Jacob: Thank Hope a thousand times for me.

 

Really, she is my hero.

 

Amy: I’ll make it up to her ;)

 

Jacob: Just not in my bed, alright? :P

 

Amy laughed hysterically. She was so excited to see her Canadian friend again and even more excited that all three of them would spend some time together.

 

“By the way, I’ll give the two of you some quality friendship time because Joy already asked me if we could video chat on that Saturday.”, Hope said as she saw Jacob’s name on Amy’s screen.

 

“Alright, thank you for telling me.”, Amy smiled to the taller girl.

 

While watching Netflix, they enjoyed their little breakfast for two and ended up heading to their lectures afterwards. Amy felt pretty tired during her boring lecture about labor and employment laws, but Kayla helped her manage. Hope had an active photography class which was good because after being awake for more than 24 hours, she started to feel exhausted.

 

After class both girls went back to their seperate dorm rooms and slept their way into the weekend.

Chapter 10: we fell in love in november

Summary:

Amy and Hope fly back for Thanksgiving to visit their families.

Notes:

Hello, I'm back... Well, kind of.

I hope all of you are healthy. I just finished this chapter and I thought I'd share it right away.
Major trigger warning for abusive parenting.
Please remember that English isn't my first language and I don't own the characters.

Have fun reading! :)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Ten

 

Amy and Hope were fastening their seatbelts on the plane, flying home to visit their families for the first time in weeks. The flight wouldn’t be too long, but Amy was still so ready to nap for a little bit. She had been studying for her mid-term the whole time, she didn’t even see Hope for days.

 

“I’m glad we’re doing this.”, Hope said as Amy cuddled into her.

 

“Me too, I haven’t seen my parents for so long.”, Amy smiled.

 

“We’ve been dating for almost three months now. It’s time to meet them, I guess.”, Hope added.

 

“It’s crazy, right? How fast time has passed?”, Amy asked.

 

“Yes. But I think it just seemed fast because it was so much fun?”, Hope asked awkwardly.

 

“It has, babe.”, Amy said, looked her date in the eyes, smiled and kissed her.

 

“But that’s not what we are going to tell our parents.”, Hope laughed.

 

“No, of course not. It has all been study dates and… you know, being in the library together to study.”, Amy stuttered to her girlfriend shyly.

 

“Yes, we did spend some time in the library.”, Hope said and smiled brightly thinking about sneaking between the bookshelves to make out.

 

The flight went by fast. They were watching a movie and Amy fell asleep for a short nap which Hope didn’t mind. She knew her girlfriend was exhausted and nervous for their exams. Hope even remembered their chat in which Amy would only respond every thirty minutes because she tried to focus on studying.

 

They didn’t pack much stuff, so they didn’t have to wait for any luggage as they walked through the airport. As they headed towards the main entrance, Hope’s arm around Amy’s shoulder, three girls ran in the sliding door and screamed as they saw the taller brunette.

 

“HOPE!”, all three of them cheered and as the youngest ran towards them, Hope let go of Amy and picked up the little blonde girl. The other two just wrapped their arms around the brunette and blonde, tightening the hug even more.

 

“I missed you all!”, Hope exclaimed, almost tearing up a little.

 

“We missed you too”, the tallest next to Hope shouted.

 

The hug passed as the girls took a step back and looked at Amy who was patiently waiting next to them with a big heartwarming smile on her face. She felt so touched by all the love Hope and those girls shared for each other.

 

“So, who are you?”, the little blonde girl asked, looking at Amy as Hope put her back down.

 

“Oh, yeah… I should introduce everyone!”, Hope said as she stood between Amy and her littlest sister Joy. “This is Joy, this is Mercy, and this is Faith, these are my sisters.”

 

Hope pointed to every single one of them. Joy, the little angel, had blonde locks and all the other girls had dark brown hair just like Hope. It was like looking at three different and younger versions of her girlfriend all at once. The similarities were indescribable, for sure all of them had the same nose.

 

“Well… and this is my girlfriend, Amy.”, Hope finally introduced the big question mark.

 

“Girlfriend?”, Mercy and Faith said in unison. Joy just waved at the red-haired girl and seemed to smile with her whole face.

 

“Hey, you guys. I’ve heard so much about you.”, Amy greeted them friendly.

 

“So, the two of you are together?”, Faith asked them, looking quite confused.

 

“Hope, you said you were bringing a friend. Not a friend-girlfriend.”, Mercy rambled.

 

“Dad isn’t going to be amused about this.”, Faith whispered into Mercy’s ear.

 

“I think it’s great. Hope has a special girlfriend and Amy is joining us for dinner, no matter what Dad says anyway.”, Joy said, apparently being the only adult about this.

 

“Thank you, baby girl. When did you become so mature?”, Hope asked her little sister in surprise.

 

“Faith and Mercy sure aren’t growing up at the moment.”, Joy explained herself. “Faith still can’t drive and Mercy is having all this trouble at school-“

 

“Stop!”, the two mentioned sisters shut their little sister up.

 

“Joy is exaggerating, really.”, Faith justified awkwardly.

 

“Well… I can’t believe you lied to us this whole time.”, Mercy frowned. “Is this what you were talking about when you told me to keep my boyfriends a secret from Dad?”

 

“You did what?”, Faith and Amy said at the same time.

 

“No, I meant to make sure whoever you are bringing home wouldn’t be scared and just run off because of Dad. You were supposed to have a stable relationship before you involve Dad.”, Hope tried to explain herself.

 

“She is thirteen.”, Faith tried to reason with her sister. “Stable relationship?”

 

“Oh man, it’s happening again.”, Joy muttered under her breath. The youngest sibling took Amy’s hand and walked them out of the situation. “Trust me, you don’t want to be a part of this conversation.”

 

“So, you are Hope’s girlfriend, huh?”, Joy questioned the redhead, it did sound like she was being interrogated though.

 

“Yes, for more than three months now.”, Amy answered smiling.

 

“And have you been good to her?”, Joy asked and held intense eye contact with the older girl.

 

“Would she bring me if not?”, Amy pointed out thinking this might be the weirdest conversation she ever had.

 

“It’s weird that she didn’t tell us about you though.”, Joy said in confusion.

 

“She did tell me so much about you though.”, Amy tried to cheer up the little girl.

 

“Well… what did she say?”, Joy asked with a little smile on her face.

 

“She told me about the mashed potatoes and about how she always drove you guys to school and took care of you. And how much she misses you…”, Amy tried to summarize.

 

“Well… I miss her too.”, Joy said sadly. “She used to cut off the crusts of my sandwich. Now I have to eat them.”

 

“How come no one else cuts them off?”, Amy asked interested.

 

“Faith doesn’t have the time in the morning and grandma thinks it’s healthy.”, the young girl explained.

 

“Well… sorry to tell you but it’s actually healthy.”, Amy giggled a little. “Why don’t you just cut them yourself?”

 

“That’s not the same.”, Joy pouted. “It feels wrong if I do it, you know?”

 

Amy was looking over at Hope who was by the expression fighting with her other two younger sisters. Just a few seconds later Hope exchanged a look with her, and both smiled shyly.

 

“You know… my parents would always make me food, every single day I can remember. They even sometimes named the food after occasions and then I got older and into college. Suddenly I move across the country and eat at the cafeteria every day, it’s not the same either.”, Amy admitted.

 

“It’s nice that someone understands.”, Joy nodded.

 

“So, do they always fight like this?”, Amy asked the youngest while looking over to the other girls gesturing wildly.

 

“This is a public place, they are keeping it quiet.”, Joy laughed a little.

 

“So, it gets only worse from here?”, Amy asked a little scared.

 

“It has been worse, yes. But they always sister-hug in the end. The car ride is going to be fun though.”, Joy answered.

 

“Sister-hug?”, Amy asked the little girl. “What’s that?”

 

“It’s something Hope came up with a few years ago, it’s basically a normal hug. But whenever we were fighting Hope made us hug and say something nice about each other and then we weren’t mad anymore.”, Joy explained the only child.

 

Hope waved to Amy that they should come over again. The red-haired girl got up from the chair Joy led her to. The little blonde girl held out her hand for Amy to grab it and as soon as the redhead took it, the little girl didn’t let go until they were at the car.

 

“Can Hope drive though?”, Mercy asked in a pissed tone.

 

“Yes, I can. Faith, pass me the keys.”, Hope said, and Faith threw them to her oldest sister who caught them easily.

 

Hope got into the driver’s seat and Faith told Amy to get into the front so the sisters could squeeze in the back. The car ride was quiet, really quiet. It was like everyone wanted to say something, but nobody had the guts to do it.

 

Amy tried to break the silence by asking questions about Hope. She had an opportunity to find out something about her loved one, not being able to leave out some details.

 

“So, what is the most embarrassing thing you guys know about Hope?”, Amy asked looking behind herself, clearly addressing the three sisters.

 

“No, let’s not do that.”, Hope said, already feeling embarrassed.

 

“One time, Hope had blonde hair. That phase was really embarrassing.”, Faith snorted a little.

 

“Not everyone can pull it off.”, Joy said and messed with her hair.

 

“You had blonde hair?”, Amy said excitedly, this time directed at her girlfriend.

 

“Yes.”, Hope said with a big sigh. “It wasn’t the best choice.”

 

“There are pictures, Amy.”, Mercy interrupted them.

 

“Oh my God, I have to see them.”, Amy said and laughed.

 

“You won’t.”, Hope assured. “I’ll burn them.”

 

“You don’t have it in your pants to burn them.”, Faith said. “Don’t you remember Christmas five years ago?”

 

“You mean Hope’s speech about how every picture tells a story and captured a memory?”, Mercy remembered.

 

“Girls, stop.”, Hope said and tried to focus on the road.

 

“Even I remember that.”, the youngest sibling exclaimed. “Best Christmas ever.”

 

“This certainly was a special one.”, Mercy laughed. “Didn’t I get the princess castle that year?”

 

“Oh yeah… the princess castle.”, Joy and Faith said in unison.

 

“That castle was something.”, Mercy whispered.

 

“It wasn’t interesting anymore after we got the Switch though.”, Faith remembered.

 

“The Nintendo Switch must have been the best present.”, Joy said excitedly.

 

They arrived at the house after Mercy shared a story about Hope embarrassing herself in gym class falling while trying to kick a ball.

 

“No more embarrassing stories please.”, Hope exclaimed as she stopped the car at her old home. She got out of the car, opening the door for her youngest sister, and waiting before giving Faith the car keys.

 

“Is grandma here already?”, Hope asked the three younger siblings.

 

“Yeah, she has been since last week.”, Mercy answered.

 

“Oh, good.”, the tallest brunette responded, sighing and walking over to Amy, stopping her in front of the porch they were approaching.

 

Hope’s house seemed huge to the small redhead. But fitting in four children would take up some space if she was being realistic. Hope’s father is some lawyer who works all the time, so they probably have some money. The house had a front yard with some white rose bushes and a swing. Amy smiled while looking around, she never knew where Hope lived while they were still in school.

 

The taller brunette grabbed Amy by her arm and told her to stop for a second.

 

“There is a small chance that my grandma won’t like you at first. She doesn’t like new people.”, Hope told her girlfriend.

 

"So, can I ask you something?”, Amy asked cautiously. Hope nodded. “Is this your mother’s or father’s mother?”

 

“This is my dad’s mom. She actually lives in Ohio with my grandpa, but it seems like she has been visiting more often.”, Hope explained.

 

“Well… that’s nice of her.”, Amy told her girlfriend. “I’m not scared or anything.”

 

“I like the sound of that.”, Hope said and cracked up a little smile.

 

They finally walked inside and what appeared to be Hope’s grandmother pulled the tall brunette in a big hug.

 

“Hello Muffin.”, the older woman said to her grandchild. “We missed you.”

 

“I missed you too, grandma. And I must introduce you to someone.”, Hope said quickly. “This is my girlfriend, Amy.”

 

Amy greeted her and suddenly felt super nervous. It was easy to meet Hope’s sisters because Hope told her such great things about them and they seemed really sweet, just a little weirded out and scared because of their father.

 

“Girlfriend, huh?”, Hope’s grandma answered. “Hello, call me Misses Stevens please.”

 

“First name privileges will come along the way.”, Hope whispered to her girlfriend quietly.

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you, Misses Stevens.”, Amy said with a smile on her face.

 

“You know, your aunt had a phase like this.”, Misses Stevens whispered to her oldest granddaughter.

 

“It’s not that, grandma.”, Hope said louder to her grandmother. “I really like Amy.”

 

“Aunt Carol and her ‘girlfriend’ lived together for almost three years, and she still married your uncle Travis.”, her grandma reminded her.

 

“Grandma, could I talk to you for a minute?”, Hope asked her grandmother and shoved her inside the kitchen.

 

“Hope, darling, what are you doing?”, her grandma asked.

 

“Could you just treat Amy like a normal human being?”, Hope said and faked a smile. “I really like her and it’s not a phase, okay?”

 

“I don’t know what you are talking about. You told me you were bringing a friend over for dinner – which I already thought was strange – and now she is your girlfriend?”, the older woman asked in a hysterical voice.

 

“I didn’t want to tell you over the phone.”, Hope justified her decision not to say anything.

 

“Does your father know?”, the grey-haired woman asked her grandchild.

 

“No, not yet.”, Hope sighed. “Is he coming today?”

 

“He said he might make it in time for dinner but promised nothing.”, the grandmother told her sadly. “I’m not proud of him. He misses too much time with you lovely girls.”

 

“Yes, he misses out on all the good times.”, Hope agreed.

 

“Look what this has done to you. What other consequences await?”, her grandma exclaimed.

 

“That’s not it, grandma, and you know that.”, the oldest sibling responded frustrated. “I’m not seeing Amy because Dad missed out on me. As you might remember Grandpa wasn’t around often when Dad was young and he found a wonderful wife, as I recall.”

 

“Do you really know that though?”, her grandmother questioned.

 

“Can you keep it together or not, Grandma?”, Hope asked in a pissed voice.

 

“I’ll be behaving.”, her grandma told her.

 

“Promise?”

 

“Promise, Muffin.”, her grandmother smiled.

 

Amy had been waiting patiently in the hall. She was looking around and there were mostly pictures of the four girls hanging on the light-blue walls. She asked herself whether she missed out on having siblings.

 

“Amy, why don’t you follow Hope downstairs, and she can show you around?”, Misses Stevens suggested.

 

Hope took Amy’s hand, intertwined their fingers, and led Amy downstairs. Turns out, the whole downstairs was all Hope’s room. It was like a little apartment in the basement. They walked by what appeared to be a storage room and what seemed to be a small bathroom with a shower inside of it.

 

Hope’s room was huge. It had to fill up the whole living room. The ceiling seemed a little low for someone as tall as Hope, but all the books in the shelves screamed her girlfriend’s name. In the left corner of the room stood Hope’s king-sized bed with her nightstand full of books, a lamp and a Bluetooth speaker. In front of the bed appeared to be massive TV and some gaming consoles. In the right corner was a little reading area, with bookshelves and a big comfy-looking chair. Just like her dorm room the walls were covered in little inspirational quotes and photos, many of her sisters.

 

“Your room is amazing.”, Amy gasped.

 

“And you haven’t even seen the best part yet.”, Hope announced and walked over to one of the bookshelves. Amy heard a clicking sound and suddenly one of the shelves turned out to be a secret door to her closet.

 

“Oh, wow.”, Amy was certainly impressed.

 

Hope jumped onto her bed and laid down, turned on the TV and put on her favorite Spotify playlist. Amy laid down next to her and turned her body to Hope’s.

 

“So… your grandma didn’t really see this coming, right?”, Amy asked a little intimidated by their conversation earlier and the fact that Hope left her alone for a few minutes.

 

“Like I told you… she doesn’t like new people and she isn’t the most open-minded eighty-year-old you might meet.”, Hope admitted.

 

“Well… I really hope she will give me a chance.”, Amy admitted.

 

“She promised me to behave.”, Hope shrugged.

 

“She won’t get rid of me easily.”, Amy smiled to her girlfriend reassuringly.

 

“And that’s what I like about you.”, Hope said and leaned over to kiss her girlfriend.

 

Just before their lips were about to connect, the door swung open, and Joy ran inside the room. The little blonde ran up to them and climbed on the bed, right between the couple.

 

“Hey, baby girl.”, Hope greeted her and cleared her throat, trying to avoid the fact that she was almost making out with Amy.

 

“Do you want to play something with me?”, Joy asked both excitedly.

 

“Well… what do you want to play?”, the red-haired girl asked curiously.

 

“What about Mario Kart?”, the little girl’s blonde locks flew around every time she looked at the other girl. The two older girls giggled at the cute sight.

 

“I would love to play.”, Hope said and switched the TV channel to HDMI. Hope knew that Joy wouldn’t stand a chance because of all the times the oldest girl has won. And of all the times she would give her sister a serious chance by letting her win by driving like a lunatic.

 

“I’ve been practicing, you will lose this time, Hope”, the youngest girl threatened.

 

“This is a serious competition for the both of you, isn’t it?”, Amy asked a little confused.

 

“This is how most of the decisions are made in this household. Old tradition our mom established.”, Hope explained and remembered all the tournaments she used to have with Faith and their mother about who has to do the dishes. If their mother was up for a movie night with their father, she would always win, and the children had to clean up. But looking over to the TV and the couple cuddling on the couch, Hope never got mad for having to clean up. She knew all the other times Mom probably let them win anyway.

 

“And did your Dad ever participate?”, Amy asked while taking the bright orange Game Cube controller Joy was handing her.

 

“From time to time, Mom had to basically force him but honestly… whenever he lost, which is like all the freaking time, he would say videogames aren’t his thing anyway. And who really chooses to lose all the time, if it means cleaning up afterwards?”, Hope answered.

 

“I’m the one who forces him nowadays. If he is home, he either cooks or must play with us to see who does the dishes. It’s only fair if you ask me.”, Joy commented.

 

“Wait, you make Dad play?”, Hope asked irritated.

 

“After you left for your backpacking trip, he spent a lot of time down here.”, the blonde girl told her sister. “He used your TV and at one point, when Grandma wanted us to do the dishes, we came to your room, and he was sitting in your chair watching TV. Mercy asked if we could play Mario Kart and suddenly, he wanted to join. We were surprised and I don’t really know how but he even ended up in second place, since then I ask him quite frequently if he is in your room.”

 

“Dad is in my room all the time?”, Hope felt so confused.

 

“He says there are less noise than in his study.”

 

“You know what? I’ll ask him if he is at dinner.”, Hope tried to change the topic. “Let’s just play.”

 

Hope, Amy and Joy played two rounds before Faith knocked on the door and asked if everyone would come upstairs and help preparing the Thanksgiving dinner. The three of them joined Faith and helped with the mashed potatoes, the salad, the cranberry sauce, and pumpkin pie. Misses Stevens gave them orders and soon enough dinner was almost ready. As the turkey was almost done, the three younger sisters and Amy set the table while Hope was trying to reach her father.

 

“Hey Dad.”, she said as he finally called her back after he missed a few calls.

 

“Hey Muffin, happy Thanksgiving.”, he answered quite friendly. “What’s up?”

 

“Yeah, happy Thanksgiving to you too. I was just wondering if you were on your way because we are about to start dinner.”

 

“I’m sorry to disappoint you guys once again. Why don’t you start without me, and I’ll catch up with you later? I have to finish this before I can go, I’m really sorry.”, her father tried to reason with her.

 

“So… you’ll be late, or you’ll come past Joy’s bedtime, what are you saying?”, the oldest sibling was furious with her father. She was over for Thanksgiving after she hadn’t been home for months now and not even at this point, he can make an exception.

 

“Look, I can’t guarantee you anything, Muffin, but I don’t want to bring work with me on Thanksgiving, if that’s okay with you?”, he tried to justify his actions as he always does.

 

“If you come home today, remember I brought someone with me, so please be nice.”, Hope asked him, knowing that it would change nothing if she tried to change his mind about coming home.

 

“Grandma told me you were bringing a friend, now it’s a someone?”, her father asked her curiously. “And I should be nice, so… must be someone special?”

 

“Yes, it is indeed. So please be open to it.”, Hope demanded nicely.

 

“Well… I’ll do my best, Muffin.”, he answered and told her, he had to go now.

 

They hung up and Hope told the others that her father would be late, maybe even very late. The three younger siblings just shrugged it off and seemed all okay with it. Nothing they weren’t all used to anyway. Their grandmother just assured them that she would talk to him again about this.

 

The dinner tasted lovely. Amy complimented their grandmother’s cooking, and it finally came to the part where everyone sitting around the table said what they are thankful for this year.

 

“I forgot to tell you about that part.”, Hope whispered to Amy who was sitting next to her.

 

“Why don’t you start, Joy?”, Misses Stevens asked the youngest sibling.

 

Joy stood up and cleared her throat.

 

“Well… This year I’m thankful for Hope being here. And I’m thankful for my new sneakers, they are so cool, and they make me happy.”, she said while looking to her oldest sister who got them for her birthday.

 

“Joy, please pick the next person who shall express their thankfulness.”, Grandma led them through the conversation.

 

“HOPE!”, the little girl screamed, and everyone flinched a little.

 

“Okay, I guess it’s my turn.”, Hope smiled after getting up. “I’m very thankful to be here and that my flight had been paid for, so thank you Dad, even though you aren’t here. I’m thankful for having the opportunity to major in photography and English, not everyone gets in and I’m happy I did. I’m thankful for my backpacking trip and seeing so much in so little time. By the way, I need to show you some pictures, we didn’t get the chance this summer. And of course, I’m happy to have such a beautiful and caring family…”, Hope paused for a moment, “and I’m thankful that all of you finally got to meet Amy.”

 

Hope picked her grandmother to go next, and she said that this year she was thankful for having her best friend named Kristen and their grandfather because while she helps out here, he is understanding and tries to be as much of a help at their house as possible. Joy interrupted her and asked why Grandpa and she don’t just move in with them, suggesting that all of them could at least keep him company. Their grandmother just shook her head. She explained that moving was the last thing their grandfather wanted right now, she told them he was getting weaker and weaker by each day. A short moment of silence made everyone a little sad. Amy looked around the table and asked Hope’s grandmother very shyly why she didn’t want to take care of him and be by his side. Misses Stevens looked her deadly in the eyes and told her that she would really like to take care of her husband. But also, that her daughter Carol would take care of him and that someone had to look after the girls since Hope is gone, so she managed somehow.

 

“But let’s not talk about that anymore. I pick Amy to be the next one.”

 

Amy felt nervous, she got up from her chair and inhaled deeply.

 

 “This year I’m really thankful for my friends and family. I’m thankful that… I get to be here today, meeting all of you, of course, and I’m thankful for getting a higher education and being healthy.”, Amy smiled.

 

“Anything to add? Otherwise, who shall go next?”, Hope’s grandmother asked, surprisingly nice if you asked Hope.

 

“I think I’m okay. What about you, Mercy?”, Amy smiled to the youngest brunette.

 

“Well…”, she started as she got up. “I’m thankful that I got to celebrate my birthday and that Cupcake survived another year, well, let’s hope he did.”

 

“Who is Cupcake?”, Amy whispered to her girlfriend friendly.

 

“Mercy’s squirrel. I’ll tell you later.”, Hope responded quietly.

 

“I’m thankful Hope is here”, Mercy kept going, “And that I got an A in chemistry this year, finally, after I deserved it a long time ago.”

Mercy looked at Faith and smiled, told her she was done and that it’s finally her turn now.

 

“Thank you, Merc.”, Faith said while getting up from her chair, “I’m very thankful for the car Dad got me and that you, Grandma, are here for us. I’m grateful for peanut butter…”

 

“Every fucking year.”, Hope said and rolled her eyes.

 

“Language!”, Misses Stevens exclaimed.

 

“Sorry, Grandma.”, Hope whispered.

 

“Yes, like every year I’m thankful for peanut butter sandwiches and for my math teacher, Mister Hale, who finally made me understand something.”, Faith continued.

 

“Well… I’m thankful for all my girls.”, suddenly someone spoke from the hall. It was a man’s voice and immediately Hope’s sisters looked very happy.

 

“DAD!”, Joy finally yelled as he stepped inside the dining room.

 

“I’m sorry, I’m late, girls.”, Hope’s father smiled.

 

The three younger siblings got up and wrapped their father into a warm and welcoming group-hug. Hope’s father was a tall man, almost not fitting through the door. He had dark brown hair and wore a blue suit with a white shirt underneath along with a black tie.

 

“So…”, the dark-haired man said and looked over to Amy and Hope who were still sitting in their chairs.

 

Silence flooded the room. Hope expected her father to be at least confused or to burst out into screaming or laughter. Some other reaction would have been nice, other than standing there, saying nothing at all, seeming emotionless.

 

“Why don’t we step out a minute?”, Hope said as she slowly got up from her dining chair, slowly moving towards her frozen father.

 

He cleared his throat, looked down at the floor and shook his head for a mere second. The man lead the oldest sibling out of the room, followed by looks, coming from everyone else in the room.

 

“Why don’t you come with us, Amy?”, Hope addressed her girlfriend before they walked through the door frame.

 

Amy got up really fast, almost pushing the chair over. She followed them from a respectable distant, of course, hoping for the conversation to turn out easy.

 

“So…”, Hope’s dad started, as everyone else was out of earshot. “I think I must have understood something wrong, Muffin.”

 

“Well… Dad, uhm… this is Amy and we have been together…”, Hope started introducing her girlfriend.

 

“You’ve be-en… togeth-er?”, the tall guy stuttered nervously. “Like… a couple?”

 

“Yes.”, Hope cleared her throat after answering.

 

“Very late April Fools?”, he laughed.

 

“It’s real.”, Amy finally spoke up, gulped, and held her hand out for him to shake. “I’m Amy, Hope’s girlfriend.”

 

“Wow…”, he yelled loudly. “Hope… I need to speak with you, right now.”

 

“Okay.”, the brunette girl answered, seeming so vulnerable suddenly. Amy didn’t like this look on her girlfriend. She knew Hope must have been scared that he might get violent once again.

 

He basically dragged her up the stairs, keeping a tight grip on her arm. Amy looked after them, seeing that Hope was in pain. She wondered if she should go after them, keeping her promise that she would not leave her alone. As they were out of sight, she walked after them. Amy heard them closing a door and immediately the yelling started.

 

“Are you kidding me?”, Hope’s father basically screamed.

 

“No, I’m with Amy, whether you like it or not.”, Hope answered confidently.

 

Amy felt so touched by that.

 

“I want her out of here. You’re not allowed to see her anymore, not as a date, not even as a friend, do you understand me?”, he sounded so angry.

 

“Well… if she goes, I’m going with her and you won’t ever see me again.”, Hope yelled back.

 

“Hope… No!”, he said, as the door cracked and swung open, revealing Amy standing in the corridor. Hope looked her in the eyes, pointed her towards the stairs and both went them down fast.

 

“Come back here!”, the dark-haired man yelled louder than everything else.

 

Amy felt the adrenaline rush through her veins. All those thoughts were messing up her brain. What about their things? What about Hope’s sisters? Were they going to get some things? Were they just heading for the door? Every step meant a new thought.

 

“HOPE! HOPE!”, her father still tried to convince her to stop.

 

Hope just ran towards the door, not looking back. She knew she could always see her sisters and that they would love her, no matter who she brings home. She knew that their mother would have been able to understand… and would probably even convince her dad to accept her for who she is. But without her… and Grandma being around, the chances wouldn’t be as good.

 

The tall brunette opened the front door, waiting for Amy to run through it. She shut the door behind herself and took Amy’s hand who was waiting for her. Hand in hand they paced through the front yard.

 

“Your mother would have been really disappointed!”, Hope’s father exclaimed from behind them.

 

Hope stopped, knowing he was lying to make her feel bad. She turned around, staring at him for a moment, frowning. He knew that she misses her mom every day and that she was always kind.

 

“You think so?”, she yelled at him, stopping him from coming any closer. “You sure as hell know, like I do, that Mom would have been the one who would have accepted me for being queer.”

 

She had to defend her Mom’s spirit. He was just standing on the front porch, not saying anything once again, standing there disappointed.

 

Hope just shook her head in disbelief, took Amy’s hand and started walking away. If Amy wasn’t welcome at her dad’s house, it’s no place she wanted to be at. They walked and walked, Amy finally stopping them as Hope’s phone started ringing and the taller girl didn’t even seem to hear it. Amy took her girlfriend’s phone out of her back pocket and looked at the caller’s ID, showing it to her girlfriend who didn’t say anything. Neither she moved.

 

It was Faith. Amy answered the phone, not really knowing what else to do.

 

“Hey Faith, it’s Amy.”, she answered breathing heavily.

 

“Hey Amy. Can I talk to Hope?”, she asked, sounding worried which was understandable.

 

“I don’t know. She isn’t really talking right now.”, Amy told her the truth. “I’ll put you on speaker though. Maybe she will answer you.”

 

“Hope, listen. Where are you going?”, the younger sibling questioned.

 

Amy looked at Hope, waiting for her to speak. Hope just closed her eyes and shook her head.

 

“We are going to my parents’ house.”, Amy finally answered.

 

“I know it’s a lot to ask… but we would like to go with you?”, Faith intervened shyly.

 

Amy looked at Hope, trying to get an answer out of her. She touched her face, making her look up and into her eyes. She raised her eyebrows and exhaled. The taller girl just shrugged with tears in her eyes.

 

“Well… my parents aren’t home, I bet it’s okay if you stayed the night.”, Amy spoke up once again.

 

“Okay, just send me the address with Hope’s phone and we’ll be there as soon as we can.”, Hope’s sister told her sounding happier.

 

“Okay, see you soon.”, Amy hung up. She sent her address to Faith, asking if they would be able to bring their backpacks as well. After that she called an Uber, they went to Amy’s empty house silently. Walking up the front porch, she looked under one of the plant pots to get the extra key.

 

The red-haired girl opened the door and waited for Hope to walk in. Amy turned on the lights and led Hope into the living room. The taller girl immediately went to the couch and basically dropped down onto it. Her girlfriend sat down next to her.

 

“Hey, you need to say something.”, Amy broke the silence.

 

“I don’t really know… what to… what to say.”, Hope stammered.

 

“That’s okay, it’s okay.”, Amy tried to support her. “You must be pretty overwhelmed right now.”

 

“What if he will never accept this?”, Hope rambled.

 

“He will.”, Amy assured her. “He will realize that he loves you no matter what.”

 

“I don’t think so. He will never be okay with us.”, Hope knew her father has always been kind of an asshole.

 

“I know it seems like it’s never going to be okay. But even if your Dad can never accept you for who you are, he loses one of his own daughters.”

 

“And I’m losing the only parent I have left…”, Hope thought out loud.

 

“I’m sorry… sorry, I never thought about it… this way.”, Amy stuttered nervously, not knowing how to answer.

 

“No, it’s okay… I know you are only trying to help me process.”, Hope took Amy’s hand. “I just feel like I just lost my home and… I don’t know…”

 

“I don’t think you lost anything, Hope. I mean all your sisters are coming over, you could never lose them, and they are what really made your house your home.”, Amy told her.

 

“I don’t even know what to say to them, really.”, Hope answered her.

 

“That’s okay. They’ll understand, after all, they wanna be here with you, maybe even be there for you.”, Amy said, “They love you, I can tell.”

 

“You couldn’t tell that about me all this time”, Hope giggled a little.

 

“Wait…”, Amy closed her eyes for a second, “did you just say you love me?”

 

“Uhm… yeah, I think so.”, Hope answered.

 

“Did you mean it?”, Amy asked, her heart beating in her chest.

 

“You know the two women from ‘Dead To Me’, Jen and Judy?”, Hope answered.

 

[DON’T READ THIS IN CASE YOU HAVEN’T SEEN ‘DEAD TO ME’ WHICH IS A REALLY NICE SHOW YOU SHOULD GO WATCH. YOU CAN READ AGAIN AFTER THE LINE.]

 

“Of course, I know them. Saw every episode”, Amy answered.

 

“Well… no spoilers, I’ve only finished the first season, but you know… I would accept if you killed my husband in a hit-and-run.”, Hope said.

 

_____________________________________________________________

 

“And well… I guess that’s just my way of saying that I love you, yes.”, Hope continued.

 

“I love it…”, Amy giggled, kissed her girlfriend, “and I love you, too.”

 

The doorbell rang. The girls flinched.

 

“Shit.”, the doorbell rang again.

 

Amy got up to open the door and as the door flew open, the three sisters shoved themselves inside.

 

“Hope!”, Faith ran to her sister, followed by Mercy and Joy. “We snuck out as fast as we could.”

 

“You snuck out?”, Hope raised her voice a little bit.

 

“Chill, Joy told Grandma.”, Mercy pointed to her little sister, rolling her eyes a little.

 

“Okay, that’s good.”, Hope backed down. “So, how are you, guys?”

 

Amy went to the kitchen, preparing a few snacks for everyone. She told them, they could talk in private for a minute, Hope nodded and exhaled deeply.

 

“I can’t believe what happened, why would you leave?”, Faith asked worried.

 

“He said, if Amy was my girlfriend, I couldn’t see her anymore and that she has to go.”, Hope told them honestly.

 

“What a crappy thing to say.”, Mercy said.

 

“So, you understand why I left?”, Hope asked them, looking at each of them. “What about you, Joy?”

 

She noticed her youngest sister seemed a little confused.

 

“I have a question. Does this mean, you are never coming home again?”, the little girl asked.

 

“Honestly, baby I don’t know.”, Hope admitted. “I don’t know what this means.”

 

“Well… I sure as hell am not living with Dad anymore if he doesn’t want you around.”, Mercy added.

 

“I can’t believe Dad is such a homophobe, it’s the 21st century, dude.” Faith was furious with their father.

 

“What’s a homophobe?”, Joy asked curiously.

 

“It’s someone who hates on people for not being heterosexual.”, Mercy whispered to her younger sister who was sitting next to her.

 

“Well… if Dad doesn’t like Hope anymore, I don’t want to go back there.”, the youngest girl sniffled a little.

 

“Dad might not be your favorite person…”, Hope started talking.

 

“More like least favorite.”, Mercy interrupted her oldest sister.

 

“Right now, he might not be, but I can’t give you a home or house.”, Hope reminded them. “I live in a one-bed dorm room across the country at the moment.”

 

“So, you’re saying we should just ignore everything that happened?”, Faith asked and frowned. You could see she didn’t like the idea at all.

 

“I mean… isn’t he like super dangerous?”, Mercy asked cautiously, looking Hope straight into the eyes. “I mean… he came back inside and just… exploded, really. The man broke a fucking lamp.”

 

“Oh, my God. What else happened?”, Hope asked, frustrated with her father.

 

“He came back inside and yelled that all of this was bullshit. He came into the dining room, finally sat down and told us that this is all Amy’s fault. He told us that we couldn’t pull off the same shit and that none of us will marry a woman or anyone else who isn’t a real man, really.”, Faith remembered.

 

Faith seemed like she wanted to punch her father in the face while the other girls seemed a little scared of the memory.

 

“Dad said you were wrong and that running away only made it worse.”, Mercy remembered. “He seemed to hate you, really.”

 

“Dad even said you aren’t his daughter anymore if you try to pull this off for real instead of crawling back to him and his rules.”, Joy said, and a tear rolled down her cheek.

 

“Hey, hey, hey…”, Hope said as she dried the little girl’s tears. “You will never lose me, alright? If he doesn’t want to see me, I don’t want to see him either, but I’ll always be your sister, no matter what.”

 

“And we will always be yours.”, Mercy smiled for the first time after arriving.

 

“Grandma is calling”, Faith said as her phone began to ring.

 

“Take it.”, the oldest sibling told her.

 

“Hey Grandma, everything okay?”, Faith answered the phone.

 

Everyone else got silent, listening in.

 

“We’re at Amy’s house.”, Faith explained furiously. “Yes, Hope is here as well… No, Grandma, we want to stay here. Amy said it was fine… I don’t care what Dad thinks, he just kicked out his own daughter.”

 

“Faith, give me the phone.”, Hope whispered to her sister. The younger sibling handed her the call.

 

“Hey Grandma, it’s Hope.”, the tall brunette answered. “Look, is it okay if the girls stay here tonight?”

 

“Your father is mad, Muffin. He wants them home immediately; he can’t believe they snuck out.”, her grandmother said.

 

“Well… they are staying, no matter what he says.”, Hope answered and hung up after.

 

“You didn’t tell them the address, right?”, the oldest sibling asked the others.

 

Everyone shook their head.

 

“So, he is mad?”, Mercy asked, a little scared.

 

“Seems like it.”, Faith admitted.

 

“We’ll deal with him tomorrow, okay?”, Hope asked them.

 

“Guess there is nothing else to do, so yeah.”, Mercy shrugged.

 

Amy stepped inside the living room, holding onto a plate with some fresh-baked muffins and crackers.

 

“Did you just make these?”, Joy smiled and smelled the blueberry scent.

 

“Yes, I thought you needed a dessert after all and maybe we just watch a movie?”, the red-haired girl suggested with a shy smile.

 

“Yes, what about ‘The Lion King’?”, Mercy exclaimed excitedly.

 

“Will you ever suggest a different movie?”, Faith asked unamused.

 

“Probably not… I mean, it is the best movie ever made!”, Mercy defended her favorite movie.

 

“It’s my favorite movie.”, Amy admitted. “So, I would be down.”

 

“What about a movie no one has seen?”, Faith asked.

 

“Well… have you guys seen ‘Monsters vs. Aliens’?”, the redhead asked them.

 

“Not that I know of.”, Hope said.

 

“Well… me neither, but I got the DVD for Christmas a few years ago, never watched it though.”, Amy remembered.

 

All of them watched the movie silently while enjoying the snacks. Joy eventually fell asleep. Hope carried her up the stairs into the guest bedroom Amy had prepared. The other two younger sisters slept in Amy’s room, Mercy in the top and Faith in the bottom bunk bed. After everyone was ready to go to bed, Hope and Amy wished the girls a good night and walked over to Amy’s parents’ bedroom. She wouldn’t want her parents to know anyone else slept inside their bed.

 

As both changed into their pajamas, Amy started whispering to her girlfriend.

 

“So, how are you?”, Amy asked the tall brunette quietly.

 

“Actually, I’m pissed.”, Hope admitted. “Really, I can’t believe this idiot told my sisters I won’t be part of the family anymore.”

 

“I get it.”, Amy said. “I don’t understand any of his actions, really.”

 

“Well… trust me, I totally get that, too.”, Hope laughed a little.

 

They got in bed together, laying side by side.

 

“So, what about your sisters?”, Amy asked shyly.

 

“Honestly, I don’t know. I don’t want to send them back to this maniac. I’m scared for them, especially if they support me. Which they probably will.”

 

“Seems like they do, especially Faith.”, the red-haired smiled.

 

“I just wish he’d understand or at least… be open to it. If he got to know you, he probably wouldn’t mind. Like at all.”, Hope thought out loud.

 

“I’m sorry he doesn’t yet.”, Amy said and bit her inner cheek. “I wish it was different.”

 

“These are the times, I miss Mom even more.”, Hope sniffled.

 

“I understand.”, the smaller girl said. “I’m sorry she isn’t around anymore.”

 

“You don’t have to be sorry about that, really.”, Hope answered. “I’m really thankful that you are staying by my side, this whole time.”

 

“Of course!”, Amy supported her, no matter what, “Especially because you don’t deserve any of this.”

 

“Oh, come on.”, Hope reminded her, “You know I was a total bitch in school.”

 

“Your past doesn’t define you, Hope.”, Amy assured her.

 

“I really hope you are right.”, the taller brunette answered.

 

***

 

Amy woke up early the next morning. Her eyes felt heavy, basically like she didn’t sleep at all. It was a rough night, Hope and she kept on talking for a few more minutes before they decided to fall asleep. Amy could hear a little snore coming from her girlfriend, but her mind wouldn’t shut up, so she laid wake for quite some time.

 

Amy checked her phone; her mother had sent her a simple text asking at which time the redhead and brunette would arrive this afternoon. The red-haired girl got up quietly, without waking her beloved girlfriend who needed all the rest she could get.

 

She walked down the stairs, searching for her mother’s contact and immediately calling her as the phone symbol popped up.

 

“Hello darling.”, her Dad’s voice answered.

 

“Hey Dad.”, the red-haired girl smiled a little, “I need to tell you something.”

 

“Oh, should we sit down for this?”, he said and laughed a little. “Just kidding, we are already sitting in the car, so shock us all you want.”

 

“Well… put me on speaker.”, she waited a moment and continued, “Hope and I are already at home because…”

 

“You are already at our house?”, her mother interrupted her. “I thought you would spend the night at Hope’s?”

 

“Well… we didn’t because her father kicked her out.”, Amy explained to them.

 

“He kicked her out?”, Amy’s Dad sounded confused.

 

“Actually, he wanted to kick me out and Hope ran away… like with me?”, Amy tried to remember the exact conversation Hope had with her father yesterday.

 

“Wow… that’s a lot for a young adult.”, Amy’s mother answered. “So, the two of you are staying at our place the whole weekend then?”

 

“That would be great, yeah.”, Amy was thankful that her mother always supported her.

 

“No problem.”, Amy’s dad said, the red-haired girl could hear the smile on his face. “We are happy to help you and Hope in any situation and even happier that you will be around all weekend.”

 

“Well… there is another thing I need to tell you.”, Amy admitted.

 

“Which is?”, Amy’s father asked curiously.

 

“Hope’s sisters stayed the night as well, but I think they are going home today.”, the redhead continued.

 

“Don’t worry, darling. We totally understand. And Hope’s sisters are just as welcome as Hope.”, her Dad assured her.

 

“Thank you.”, Amy exhaled deeply. “So, you are already on your way back?”

 

“Yes, but we still have like three hours ahead of us.”, her father answered her question.

 

“So, you’ll be here around 9am?”, the daughter asked her parents specifically.

 

“If everything goes according to plan, yes.”, Amy’s mother answered this time.

 

“Okay, I’ll prepare breakfast for all of us.”, Amy insisted.

 

“We’ll be there soon, love.”, her parents said in unison and threw in a short ‘Goodbye’ before hanging up.

 

The house went silent again, everyone was still sleeping upstairs. Amy walked into the kitchen, rubbing her eyes, and yawned lightly. It was still very early but four house guests meant a lot of work, especially because her parents would probably eat something as well as soon as they arrive. Of course, Amy didn’t have the skills they had… yet. But every time she could, she would watch closely how her parents prepare dinner. She decided she would prepare some scrambled eggs, pancakes and maybe the vegan bacon she liked. It definitely tasted good for her, but she had to admit it didn’t remind her of meat.

 

First, she made herself a coffee with milk and honey to actually start her day and avoid the tiredness from the short night she had. The pancakes took the longest to make, that’s why she prepared them first. As the dough was ready, she filled a pan with a short piece of butter and waited for the heat to melt it. The butter started to become a buddle and Amy shoved it through the pan, covering the whole ground. Next to the lightly sizzling butter, the redhead sat up another pan with a little oil for the eggs and the bacon. She put enough dough into the first pan for a pancake and while the first side cooked, she prepared the scrambled eggs. After turning the pancake to its other side, she poured the eggs into the oil pan. The pancake looked fine, so after putting it on a plate, the redhead started shoving the eggs from side to side.

 

She heard someone coming down the stairs slowly and soon as the person stepped into the kitchen, she turned around and immediately had to smile.

 

A truly sleepy Hope stood in the door frame, rubbing her eyes. They wished each other a good morning and Amy turned back around to the eggs.

 

“Smells so good.”, Hope said and hugged her girlfriend from behind, kissed her neck. “Can I help you?”

 

“If you want, you could either do the eggs or the pancakes.”, Amy smiled.

 

“Let me do the eggs.”, Hope said and yawned.

 

“Do you want like… a tea?”, Amy asked her girlfriend while putting dough into the pan.

 

“That would be lovely.”, Hope smiled because Amy remembered she didn’t like coffee.

 

“Green, black, fruit?”, the smaller girl offered.

 

“Green.”, Hope answered.

 

The smaller girl prepared a cup of hot water while turning the pancake to its other side, almost burning it lightly. The couple kept on preparing breakfast for everyone.

 

“My parents will be here in a few hours.”, Amy told the taller girl.

 

“First thing I’m gonna do is apologize, definitely.”, Hope laughed.

 

“They said it’s fine”, Amy continued.

 

“I’m still going to do it, though.”, Hope insisted. “It’s not every day you have four guests, especially minors, without a warning.”

 

“So… how are you today?”, Amy asked shyly.

 

“Fine? I guess. I mean… Dad might never speak to me again but as long as I’m in college on scholarship, I’m… fine?”, Hope tried to summarize her thoughts.

 

“What about your sisters?”, the red-haired girl asked.

 

“I don’t know, they can’t stay here… so, I guess they gotta go home today.”, Hope admitted and shrugged. “I don’t want them to be with this douchebag, but I can’t magically take care of them in my dorm room.”

 

“It must be hard to have no other option.”, Amy frowned.

 

“I wish there was an alternative, but the only other option would be like… some aunts or uncles… I don’t want to take their whole lives away, you know.”, Hope exhaled deeply.

 

“I see, it’s really not fair for each of you.”, Amy supported her.

 

“Well… I don’t care what he thinks, but I’m scared for the girls, you know?”, Hope stated seriously.

 

“So, are you gonna tell them to… like… not support you?”, Amy questioned.

 

“Maybe, do you think it’s a good idea?”, Hope answered.

 

“I mean…  it will protect them, not to get kicked out or… beaten, but will he ever change his mind if no one influences him?”, Amy raised the question.

 

“I understand your point but honestly, he would never listen to them.”, Hope shrugged. “He is unbelievably stubborn since Mom died.”

 

“Then tell them not to say anything supportive.”, Amy suggested. “It’s probably the best option for all of you.”

 

“I guess so.”

 

Breakfast was ready. Hope woke up the sisters just like she always did before school. Amy sat up the table, a plate and glass for everyone. She put the pancakes, the scrambled eggs, and the bacon, which they decided to make, on the table along with orange juices and milk.

 

The girls came down in their pajamas, all still pretty tired. They each greeted Amy nicely and thanked them for making breakfast. They sat around the table; Amy switched on the radio so music would play in the background. Joy wanted to try the vegan bacon because she was curious about how it would taste. Mercy asked for maple syrup for the pancakes and Amy got up, told them she forgot about that and reached into one of the cupboards to grab it. Hope just ate a bit of everything and she had to admit, everything tasted lovely. Amy was quite the cook. The orange juice turned out to be empty after everyone had two or three glasses. The girls’ kept on talking about all the other Thanksgiving disasters that had happened before. Amy thought it was quite lovely to hear the three oldest siblings to talk about their mother. Mercy surely doesn’t remember much but Hope and Faith fill in all the memories the two other girls missed out on. Apparently, a lot of accidents happened. Like someone dropping the pumpkin pie and their mother just started to eat it from the floor. Or like their parents once had forgotten the turkey in the oven because they fell asleep after being awake for almost three days straight. They had just gotten Joy and it was so much work. All laughing and eating together felt like a real Thanksgiving dinner, unlike the one yesterday.

 

“See? All these Thanksgivings turned out just fine… so will this one.”, Faith said at some point, ruining the mood for a moment.

 

“Girls… I need to ask something…”, Hope remembered her decision earlier.

 

“You sound so serious suddenly.”, Mercy seemed frightened.

 

Hope inhaled deeply, pausing for a moment.

 

“Look, you can’t tell Dad that you support me in any way…?”, she asked them shyly.

 

“So, you don’t want us to say that we love you?”, Joy asked confused.

 

“Well… yes, you can’t tell Dad that you don’t care if I’m dating Amy.”, Hope stated. “Maybe don’t even tell him if you talk to me?”

 

“But… Love is love and he should accept that.”, Faith insisted. “Shouldn’t he?”

 

“I agree, Faith, I totally agree.”, Hope admitted. “But look… he didn’t want someone who is not heterosexual at his house, so I don’t know what he will do to supporters.”

 

“So, you think it will protect us from getting kicked out or something?”, Mercy concluded.

 

“Yes. I know it’s not easy to lie sometimes but you have to do this… for all of us.”, Hope insisted. “It’s probably for the best, for now at least.”

 

“I don’t wanna do this.”, Joy responded. “It’s not fair.”

 

“I know it isn’t fair. Nothing with Dad is really.”, Hope assured her. “Please, baby girl, for me?”

 

“Oh…”, the blonde girl clicked her tongue. “I would do anything for you.”

 

“What about Christmas? And what about the Thanksgiving bet?”, Mercy rambled. “What about Toni?”

 

“Who the hell is Toni?”, Faith asked confused.

 

“Toni is a friend of mine at school, and she just came out as bisexual?”, Mercy told them.

 

“Well… first, don’t tell Dad about Toni. Second, I don’t know about Christmas. And how about we do the Thanksgiving bet happen on Sunday? If Dad isn’t home, we could play Smash.”, Hope tried to answer all the questions.

 

“That’s fine with me.”, Mercy said. “Dad will probably be golfing with his work buddies anyway.”

 

“I have a tournament on Sunday.”, Faith rolled her eyes. “It will take all day.”

 

“That’s a problem.”, Joy said. “Haven’t you been missing out on football practice anyway?”

 

“You have?”, Hope asked concerned.

 

“Not every time.”, Faith assured her older sister. “I’ve been to every game and like practice once a week.”

 

“Don’t you practice like four times a week?”, Hope remembered.

 

“Yes.”, Faith gulped quietly. Hope needed a moment to breath.

 

“Guys, honestly, I don’t know if the Thanksgiving bet will be happening if that’s the case.”, Hope told them, not knowing what else to say.

 

“Well… what about Saturday?”, Amy interrupted. “You could all come over and use our living room. I bet my parents don’t mind.”

 

“You sure?”, Hope directed the question at her girlfriend. Amy just nodded and told her that they could ask them today.

 

The doorbell rang. Amy frowned, wondering who might be behind the door. She got up from her chair and walked over, opened the door, and got her mind blown.

 

“Hello, Amy, are my daughters here?”, Hope’s father said.

 

Amy gulped and Hope walked over fast, recognizing the voice immediately.

 

“Dad?”, Hope asked. “What are you doing here?”

 

“I came to pick up my daughters, Hope.”, he didn’t call her by her nickname.

 

“Seriously?”, the brunette girl asked confused.

 

“Yes. Now… are they here?”, he tried to speed up the conversation. “Faith! Mercy! Joy! We are going home. NOW!”

 

He tried to look around the room from the door. The girls got up from their chairs and walked over to their father.

 

“Get your things. Faith, you are driving your car in front of me, and your sisters are sitting in my car.”, he demanded.

 

The girls all looked at their big sister. She nodded and told them that it’s okay. The three sisters walked up the stairs, collecting their things while Amy and Hope waited downstairs with Dylan.

 

“Come on, Dad.”, Hope tried. “Don’t involve them in this.”

 

“They’re my daughters. They live under my roof, and I never wanted them to go here.”, he tried to shut her up. “You stay out of this!”

 

“I can’t believe this.”, Hope scoffed. “You are such a maniac. What are you going to do? Forbid them to talk to me?”

 

“Yes. I’m going to monitor their phones. Locations and all apps.”, he said.

 

“Completely insane!”, Hope exclaimed. “Don’t punish them, they don’t have anything to do with this!”

 

The girls came downstairs silently. They all just waved at Hope and Amy, walking past them without opening their mouths to say a proper goodbye. Hope’s father looked her dead in the eye and told her to leave them alone. All walked away, Faith to her car in the driveway and the others to Dylan’s massive SUV.

 

“This is so messed up!”, Hope shouted as soon as the door was shut.

 

“It’s insane, Hope.”, Amy agreed with her. “How did he even know where I live?”

 

“Probably some old class records or anything, he is an amazing lawyer. Unlike his parenting qualities.”, Hope tried to guess.

 

“I just hope the girls will listen to you…”, Amy paused for a second, “After this, who knows what he is capable of.”

 

“I feel like Faith is going to pay…”, Hope said with fear in her voice.

 

“What do you mean?”, Amy asked worriedly.

 

“I think he is going to make her pay… for what I did.”, the taller brunette tried to explain her thoughts.

 

“You think he is going to hurt Faith?”, Amy asked again. Hope nodded. “Is there anything we can do?”

 

The taller brunette shrugged, and tears dwelled up in her eyes. Amy hugged her girlfriend tightly around the waist and Hope immediately wrapped her arms around the redhead, feeling tears run down her cheeks.

 

“It’s going to be okay.”, Amy tried to comfort her.

 

“I really hope so.”, Hope answered her. “They just mean so much to me.”

 

“I can tell. You get along quite well.”, Amy chuckled a little, remembering the few moments she had witnessed.

 

Hope stopped the hug and dried her tears. Amy reached for a tissue and handed it to her girlfriend who gratefully accepted it and chuckled a little. Hope confessed that she never cries in front of people. If she knows she needs to cry, she just watches a sad movie and uses it as an excuse.

Notes:

Let me know if you liked it.

Chapter 11: Oh Canada

Summary:

Thanksgiving Weekend Part II and visiting Jacob in Canada <3

Notes:

Well… I don‘t know what to say. First of all thank you for all the people still reading. It‘s been a while since I updated, but I‘m still trying, still working on this every now and then. Chapter 12 is bugging me right now, but it‘s a work in progress. The first part of the epilogue (which will - probably - have three parts) is quite done, so be patient, don‘t give up, I‘m getting there. It has been hard because I was like deep in chapter 12, but half of it got like deleted and that pissed me off a while, but I‘ll finish this… I hope soon.

TW: adult sexual content

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Eleven

 

Only twenty minutes after all of Hope’s sisters were forced to leave and after trying her hardest not to cry for long, Hope was laying inside Amy’s arms, drying the tears she couldn’t stop from rolling down her cheeks.

 

Amy knew that the taller brunette was hiding way more pain than she was showing. But… her parents were home soon, and it would be hard to explain the situation that just happened, no matter what. Even though the red-haired girl knew her parents would be understanding she didn’t want to put Hope on the spot by pressuring her to make a good first impression.

 

But Hope on the other hand wanted to make a good first impression. She had to admit though, her current emotional state didn’t make it any easier. Hope knew that Amy’s parents would understand as soon as she explained her father’s behavior to them. She did still want to thank them for letting her sisters stay over unannounced – well, actually Amy just decided that it was okay - but she still wanted to properly thank them.

 

Amy’s parents arrived shortly after Hope stopped crying. The car doors were shut loudly and the key inside the lock clicked before being turned around. Hope lifted her head from Amy’s lap as the front door swung open. They were still wearing their pajamas, not being able to change after the chaos Dylan had caused.

 

“Amy, honey, hello!”, her Dad was the first to greet her. “It’s so good to finally see you again!”

 

Amy got up and wrapped her parents into a loving group hug. She felt happy, finally being able to see them again after months of being apart. She was lucky she took a gap year, otherwise who knows how much she would have missed them while being across the country.

 

The three ended the hug and Hope was standing next to them patiently.

 

“Well… Mom and Dad, this is my girlfriend Hope.”, Amy introduced her finally.

 

“It’s lovely to finally meet you, Hope!”, Amy’s mother greeted her happily. “We’ve heard so much about you.”

 

“Greet to meet you, too”, Hope answered with a smile on her face.

 

The tall brunette looked down herself and apologized for still wearing sweatpants.

 

“Oh, don’t be sorry. Please, we want you to feel at home.”, Amy’s Dad insisted. “And please, call us Doug and Charmaine.”

 

“But… where are your sisters? Amy told us they would be staying as well.”

 

“Well… they did stay over.”, Amy interrupted her mother. “We had a chaotic morning.”

 

“Everything alright?”, her parents asked concerned.

 

“First of all, thank you they could stay here… with us. And second, my father picked them up already.”, Hope explained why only the couple was left.

 

“This early?”, Doug answered surprised. “You probably didn’t even finish breakfast.”

 

“He didn’t mind if any of us were done. Hope’s Dad just demanded that her sisters pack their bags and go home with him.”, Amy continued the story after looking at Hope for non-verbal confirmation.

 

“Demanded?”, Charmaine asked confused.

 

“He isn’t much of a compromise guy.”, Hope added with a nervous chuckle. “Let’s just say, there is a good reason my sisters stayed the night.”

 

“I can tell.”, Amy’s Dad answered. “But, Hope, you are always welcome here. As well as your sisters.”

 

Hope smiled and thanked both for the grand gesture. Doug and Charmaine wrapped her inside a welcoming hug which lasted longer than every hug Hope had ever shared with her father.

 

“I’m still in shock if I’m being completely honest. He just forced them to come back home with him. My dad is such an idiot, really. I just wish he wouldn’t involve my sisters in all of this.”, Hope admitted.

 

“How exactly is he involving them?”, Amy’s Mom asked interested, but worried.

 

“He said they aren’t allowed to speak to me… neither visit me.”, the tall brunette answered.

 

“That’s tough… and not fair.”, Doug answered. “He really shouldn’t be doing anything like that to them. None of you deserve this.”

 

Hope exhaled deeply. For the first time in forever, she felt like an adult was listening to her. She hadn’t been feeling this since her grandmother died. Because she never felt heard by her father, she stopped telling him things altogether. But this was different. Finally Hope understood why Amy loved her parents more than anyone in the world. Well, of course the smaller redhead doesn’t have any siblings, but her parents were treating Amy with respect and interest. The brunette couldn’t even imagine Doug or Charmaine ever kicking out Amy. They would probably be supportive even after Amy was convicted for murder.

 

“I know, it’s just not easy to tell them when I can’t see or talk to them.”, Hope looked sad. She desperately wanted to support her sisters and be there for them, just like always.

 

“I hope you know that it’s wrong for someone to judge anyone else about their sexuality.”, Charmaine tried to support the taller girl. “It’s the twenty-first century and we are still fighting so many wars which is a real shame, if you ask me.”

 

“Totally. When Amy came out in tenth grade, we didn’t know what to say either. We weren’t enlightened and I have to admit, it took a while to fully understand that nothing changed about our little honeypot.”, Doug admitted. One could clearly see that he was feeling a little ashamed, even though it’s been years.

 

“So, even you didn’t fully support Amy from the beginning?”, Hope asked, feeling like there might be some possibility for a miracle that would change her father’s mind after all.

 

“Not our proudest moment, but yes.”, Charmaine encountered. “We still don’t know everything, but we love Amy, no matter what. Just like any parent would.”

 

“I can only hope so.”, Hope shrugged. “Even though I want to believe, considering his recent actions I’m kind of losing all the hope I have left.”

 

“I understand. This broke your trust on many different levels, your reaction is totally normal and more than understandable.”, Amy’s Dad reassured her.

 

“And it’s not fair to involve your sisters. They are allowed to have their own opinions and to express them without any risks. Isn’t that what America is all about?”, Amy rejoined the conversation, sarcastically involving patriotism.

 

“I’m really sorry something like this happened to you and your sisters. It’s truly unbelievable how your father is behaving. It’s totally ridiculous.”, Charmaine said.

 

“I guess there isn’t anything we can really do right now.”, Hope played down her feelings. “I hope he comes around, though. I don’t want to live without my sisters.”

 

“I can’t imagine my life without my sister either.”, Doug dwelled in memories. “We have a really special connection, but she lives in the Netherlands at the moment.”

 

“Amazing!”, Hope sounded really excited suddenly. “I have been to Amsterdam and Den Haag, lovely cities. The capitol even has such an international touch, I felt like I belonged there all my life.”

 

“One of the reasons she moved there.”, Doug added, chuckling shortly. “Well… her husband moved to the US to be with her and after ten years, she decided she needs to return the favor. Now they have been living in Europe for almost… five years, I think.”

 

“I remember when Aunt Doris moved, you were so sad, Dad.”, Amy reminded them. “Probably just like your sisters before you moved to New York.”

 

“Yeah, probably. They weren’t very happy about it.”, Hope smiled at the memory. “I already miss them.”

 

A single tear ran down her cheek once again. She apologized again but Amy’s parents told her that every feeling is legitimate, and Hope wasn’t in the wrong. She just isn’t the one that must decide right now.

 

Amy and Hope spend their afternoon studying together. Hope would test Amy and the other way around. Hope was glad she could finally see Amy’s childhood bedroom after just briefly taking it in while bringing the girls to bed last night.

 

Molly had been planning on coming over for dinner as well. Of course, well… Hope didn’t mind but it was still kind of weird because Amy’s parents used to think they were a couple. Hope was expecting a weird encounter between all of them, even though Amy had been talking a lot about her on the phone. Sometimes the brunette couldn’t stop herself from listening in when Amy dropped her name. She would say the sweetest things and even though she couldn’t hear Doug or Charmaine, she knew they were happy for her daughter.

 

“So… Molly will be over in like thirty minutes, and I have the worst headache I had in a while.”, Amy broke the silence they had been studying in for a few minutes.

 

“Do you want to stop?”, the brunette asked worriedly. “You shouldn’t pressure yourself too much.”

 

“Well… I still haven’t finished chapter seventeen, but it’s so boring.”, Amy sighed.

 

“We’ll have plenty of time for that tomorrow. And your exam is on Wednesday, if you know everything else, it will be fine. It might not be an A+ but still an A, babe.”

 

“Well… B is for bad.”, Amy quoted Pretty Little Liars.

 

“You would definitely get a B for self-love, in case you were wondering.”, Hope answered sarcastically.

 

“Yeah, I know. My body is telling me things.”, Amy admitted. “I guess you are right, I’ll stop.”

 

Amy closed her notebook and got up from the floor. She stretched her arms and neck and watched her girlfriend pick up the books of the floor. She felt a bit guilty because Amy knew Hope had been waiting for her to stop. The taller girl had been pretending to focus for the last ten minutes. But truly, her eyesight was focused on the beautiful face of her girlfriend.

 

“Yes, please…”, Hope growled. “I feel like I won’t ever be concentrating again.”

 

“What do you think about a twenty-five-minute make-out session?”, Amy suggested while looking at her watch.

 

“Now we’re talking.”, Hope laughed and kissed her girlfriend passionately.

 

“Gosh, you’re just such a good kisser.”, Amy loved when their lips connected.

 

“Thank you, but I think you’re way better.”, Hope blushed a little.

 

Amy laid down on the bottom bunk bed, pulling her girlfriend down with her. They were head over heels for each other’s soft lips. Their hands touched the other’s body, feeling it’s curves and admiring its beauty. Amy had been kissing Hope’s neck while the taller girl had been moaning quietly. There isn’t a single space on Hope’s neck, Amy didn’t kiss. As soon as Hope took one of Amy’s hands, trying to signal that she was more than wet enough. Just the second as Amy was about to have sex in her former home, in her childhood bedroom… the fucking doorbell rang.

 

Amy and Hope immediately snapped out of it, looking into each other’s eyes. They both knew Molly would guess correctly if she looked at them for one second. Amy grabbed her hairbrush and threw it to Hope after brushing her hair for less than ten seconds. Hope did the same thing.

 

“Amy!”, Doug yelled loudly from downstairs. “Molly’s here!”

 

The couple started to cool down. It seemed like Amy’s parents had been talking with Molly just long enough for them to not look like they were almost having sex.

 

“We’re coming!”, Amy shouted back as she opened her bedroom door for Hope to squeeze through fast. The couple went down the stairs slowly, seeing Molly standing in the hallway. The former school president looked excited.

 

“Hey guys!”, she greeted them and hugged each of them briefly. “Are you prepared for your exams?”

 

“Not entirely.”, Amy answered. “I still need to complete chapter seventeen.”

 

“Well… I keep telling her that’s basically nothing.”, Hope joined the conversation.

 

“Well trust me, if I miss one chapter of laws… it would be devastating.”, Molly corrected the former school bitch.

 

Molly was a welcome guest at the Antsler house. But Hope wasn’t so close with her girlfriend’s best friend. Well, she wasn’t good with Amy’s parents either, yet, but she didn’t want to discuss her father once again over dinner. Because the taller brunette saw a freaking pattern. The topic would always kill the vibe, so she decided to ask Amy’s parents and their daughter if they wouldn’t bring it up. Especially because unlike Amy, Molly couldn’t really keep it together.

 

“So, Molly… how is college?”, Doug asked. “Did you show them that you were the only candidate for the Supreme Court?”

 

“Well… I am the best student in my year right now. One of my professors, his name is Flock, offered me an internship. He recently defended some environment companies which were falsely accused of money laundering. The interns said the courtroom fell silent after his closing arguments.”, Molly bragged. “Normally, only seniors get this opportunity.”

 

“Congratulations. What did your mother say, darling?”, Charmaine answered excitedly, clapping a little bit.

 

“Mom didn’t really say much. You know her.”, Molly sighed.

 

She was glad she had someone like Amy in her life. The support she received from her best friend and the feeling of acceptance she got offered, made her a better person. Unlike her mother’s constant criticism.

 

“Yes, I will never forget how she treated you during our dinner party.”, Doug reminded all of them, “it was bad.”

 

Hope looked over at Amy who was watching Molly’s expression worriedly. The redhead couldn’t help but look out for her. She knew Molly hated talking about her mother. Especially with Amy who just couldn’t relate to anything Molly told her. For Molly, Amy’s parents were all she could ask for and she never understood how Amy could say mean things about them. Which she didn’t do often but if she did, Molly couldn’t do anything but explode. Reminding Amy that she should be thankful that she had parents that ‘support her too much‘.

 

“So… your mother didn’t appreciate your hard work at all?”, Hope asked cautiously. She couldn’t keep it in her pants but also didn’t want to upset Molly.

 

“Not really. I called her, right after I called Amy, and she didn’t seem to even listen. I was so excited, but she just said ‘Wow’ and didn’t participate in the conversation in any way further.”, Molly described the hurtful phone call.

 

“That’s tough, I’m really sorry you’re going through something like that.”, Hope tried to comfort her.

 

“It’s not the best topic to talk about over dinner…”, Molly admitted it. “… and not the proudest fact about my life.”

 

“There is nothing to be ashamed about, your mother’s action don’t define who you are.”, Hope answered her, knowing she needed to hear it from time to time. “You are amazing, you were killing it in school and now, you are successfully killing it in college.”

 

“I didn’t expect anything different.”, Amy joined in, supporting Hope’s opinion.

 

“Hell yeah, I’m killing it!”, Molly exclaimed loudly.

 

“Your mother can suck it, if she doesn’t see it.”, Hope answered.

 

“Good Lord, Hope, I like your rebellious attitude.”, Doug laughed.

 

“Oh, I’m sorry. I just wish for the same thing sometimes.”, Hope apologized. “I just don’t want anyone to feel the same neglection or rejection my father has caused me by being a total dick.”

 

“So, your father is a piece of cake too?”, Molly asked.

 

“Yes! He kicked me and Amy out yesterday… for being a couple.”

 

“Completely insane, right?”, Amy added.

 

“It’s the twenty-first century. So, yes… absolutely insane. Wrong on so many levels.”, the former school president answered with a shocked expression on her face.

 

Amy leaned over to her girlfriend and asked what made her decide to tell Molly after all. Before then Hope didn’t know Molly had a difficult relationship with her parents as well, so she didn’t feel like bringing the vibe down. But admitting it to someone who struggles as well, might bond them stronger together.

 

Over dinner, a lot of other difficult topics were discussed as well. Amy’s parents mostly listened while the three college students exchanged interesting facts about climate change, studies on social topics like sexism, racism or homophobia and funny stories that happened during lectures. Once someone pulled the fire alarm during Hope’s photography class. She got spooked so bad, but so did the rest of the class because their professor turned out to be the person who pulled the alarm. He wanted to make sure, they would finally be listening because he knew everyone was falling asleep during his lecture. The whole table laughed out loud after Hope finished telling the story. It was nice to get a genuine laugh from other people than her sisters.

 

The evening passed by quickly after dinner. Amy continued to study while Hope tried to not think about Faith, Mercy or Joy. The taller brunette hated her father for everything that had happened in the last 24 hours. Hope laid wide awake in Amy’s bed, next to her wonderful girlfriend fast asleep. The tall girl couldn’t shut up her thoughts nor the feeling of being overwhelmed with the whole situation. Even though it wasn’t her house, she decided to shower quickly because it always helped her to imagine that any negative energy would flow out of her body, along with the drops of water raining down her body. Quietly she got up and walked down the hallway, almost bumping into someone.

 

“Hello Hope.”, Doug whispered. “Why are you up this late, it’s like 4 o’clock?”

 

“I can’t sleep.”, Hope admitted shyly. “I wanted to take a quick shower. What about you?”

 

“Oh, I see. Just a quick pee break”, Doug answered slowly. “Well… Do whatever you like, you’re more than welcome here.”

 

“Thank you.”, the brunette answered and smiled.

 

“Can I tell you one thing before you go?”, Doug asked her quietly, stopping her back before leaving for the bathroom.

 

“Sure?”, Hope realized it was more of a question than an answer.

 

“I think you are really brave, fighting for your own and your sisters’ lives, standing up for you and Amy took guts.”, Doug smiled. “I think it’s impressive… maybe even more than that. If we had more people like you, the world would be a better place.”

 

Hope blushed but Doug couldn’t see it, standing in a dark hallway. She thanked him once again before he left her alone. It felt nice to hear something like that. She instantly felt like she didn’t need the shower anymore but took it anyway, knowing it would make her feel better nevertheless. She took her time, feeling the hot water pressuring against her skin. She felt safe and secure under the shower and her thoughts finally stopped rushing through her mind. Hope fell asleep immediately after returning to bed.

 

“Good morning, babe.”, Amy greeted her with a kiss, waking up the taller brunette.

 

Hope was a little grumpy because she hadn’t had slept much. Amy was understanding but told her she had to get up anyway. Otherwise, they might miss their flight back to New York – which was unacceptable. The couple ate breakfast with Doug and Charmaine and headed back up to pack their things. Amy’s parents drove them to the airport and said their proper goodbyes to both. Charmaine and Doug were crying a little after they hugged Amy tightly for the third time. Hope remembered the day she left to travel the world. The only people who spent some proper time with her were Faith, Mercy and Joy. Her grandmother and father seemed to be unaffected by the fact that she was leaving, for an entire year. Joy was crying more than the other three sisters combined and the ‘adults’ didn’t even bother to hug her goodbye. Her grandma even made a crappy comment about her being back in one week. This was different. Doug and Charmaine tried to stay strong for Amy and seemed like they actually cared for their daughter.

 

The flight went perfectly fine, Hope was napping in her chair while Amy tried to continue studying. The red-haired girl kept on being interrupted by the other passengers though. A little brunette girl who cried out loud for ice cream and a businessman who seemed to be snoring louder than the airplane engine running. Hope stayed at Amy’s place that night, finishing what Molly had interrupted the day before.

 

Sooner rather than later, Amy had finished her last exam for the semester. She celebrated by reading ahead on the new course material. Hope rolled her eyes at the irony, but she was glad Amy dragged her into the library to study one last time before her literature exam. Amy had been counting down the days to this moment. Not because of passing the exams for this semester. It meant she would finally see Jacob again. They had been exchanging many texts the last few days, planning the whole weekend they were staying. Jacob was staying in Toronto until Friday afternoon because he still had one last seminar. He always said it should be illegal to have a seminar that long on Friday, even more because it was the last day of semester.

 

Amy: So… we’re staying at your dorm room Thursday?

 

Jacob: Yes. We can drive up to my parents after my seminar. They only live like one and a half hour away from campus.

 

Amy: Amaaaazing. I’m so excited to finally see you again.

 

Jacob: Me too! Finally, after all this time.

 

The next day, Hope took her exam. In her own words ‘she killed it’. As soon as Hope arrived at Amy’s dorm room, she heard her girlfriend stomping around inside. Amy promised to pack her bag during Hope’s exam after she had been avoiding it for the last few days. And by the sound of it, she wasn’t done by the end of the taller brunette’s exam. Hope chuckled before entering through the door.

 

“I’ll be done in two minutes!”, Amy assured her. “I overslept.”

 

“It’s fine, babe.”, Hope said sincerely. “Does it matter whether we arrive at 6:30 or at 7pm?”

 

“YES!”, Amy exclaimed. “I want to spend as much time as possible with Jacob.”

 

“I can drive over the speed limit without you complaining then?”, Hope asked playfully.

 

“No!”, Amy said while collecting different things from her room.

 

“Hey!”, Hope said and stopped her. The taller girl paused for a second.

 

“What?”, Amy asked angrily.

 

“You don’t need to bring a bikini”, Hope said while grabbing it out of Amy’s hands.

 

“Yes, I do.”, Amy said. “Jacob’s parents have a hot tub and a sauna.”

 

“And you didn’t tell me?”, Hope tried to express her anger.

 

“I did send you a list what you should pack.”, Amy reminded her.

 

“I thought it was a joke though? I told you twice…”, Hope answered confused. “You wrote things like a flashlight and a knife on it?”

 

“Well… we’re going to sleep in sleeping bags and they have a fireplace…”

 

“I didn’t pack any of those things.”, Hope admitted.

 

“I guess you’re going to miss out then.”, Amy answered while continuing to pack her bag.

 

“Since you overslept, I’ll go back to my dorm and pack a swimsuit.”, Hope decided. “We’ll officially meet at my place.”

 

Amy just kept on walking around the room and waved at Hope.

 

The packing drama ended soon. Hope packed the ridiculous things she probably didn’t need and waited another minute at her place before Amy busted through the door and rushed her. They walked to Hope’s car, running into Kayla. The blonde walked around campus with a good-looking guy and Amy smirked at her.

 

“Hey Kay.”, Amy greeted her.

 

“Kay?”, the guy asked surprised and smiled at the blonde.

 

“Amy, stop that.”, Kayla said, feeling a little embarrassed. “What are you guys up to?”

 

“We are driving to Canada.”, Hope answered and realized that she might sound insane to other people.

 

“Over the weekend? Cool.”, Kayla answered. “Well… I hope you have fun.”

 

“Wait…”, Amy said and stopped Kayla from walking away. “I’m Amy, who are you?”

 

“I’m Sam.”, the guy with amazing cheekbones answered and shook Amy’s hand. “How do you know Kayla?”

 

“We are in the same class.”, Kayla answered before Amy could and tried to signal her to stop.

 

“Interesting”, answered Sam. “How-“

 

Before Sam could continue, Hope interrupted all of them and said that the two of them should get going. Kayla sighed quietly and mouthed a ‘thank you’ to the taller brunette who wasn’t interested in interrupting whatever Kayla and Sam were doing right now.

 

“Amy was already late and now she is really pushing me.”, Hope excused them and dragged her girlfriend away. “It was nice to meet you, Sam. Bye Kayla, bye Sam!”

 

Sam shouted a confused “Okay, bye” after them. Amy waved at them and pulled herself out of Hope’s grip.

 

“What the hell was that?”, Hope asked her angrily.

 

“Wow… slow down.”, Amy told her. “I was just being nice.”

 

“They were clearly on a date.”, Hope pointed out. “You were being kind of rude.”

 

“I know they were.”, Amy answered. “But I was curious, okay?”

 

“No! What’s up with you?”, Hope answered, not remembering Amy ever behaving like this. “You didn’t behave this way in high school which is where other people do.”

 

“I’ll apologize.”, Amy said defensively. “I promise.”

 

“Okay, let’s go now.”, Hope said calmly, stepped in front of her girlfriend and kissed her. “I’m sorry for getting angry.”

 

“It’s fine, you had every right to be mad.”, Amy admitted and kissed her girlfriend once again.

 

Even though it was tempting to not stop kissing Amy, Hope knew Amy would be complaining later if there were any miscalculations. So, the brunette ended the kiss suddenly, walked over to the trunk, waited for Amy to put her bag in as well and finally sat down in front of the steering wheel.

 

“Exam done, bags packed… time to go.”, Hope said her thoughts out loud. “Do you want to play DJ?”

 

“Wait, for real?”, Amy sounded surprised.

 

“Yes.”, Hope responded while disconnecting her phone. “It’s all yours, babe.”

 

Hope typed in the address of the parking lot near the Niagara Falls. Amy started the music and managed to queue a few songs they both liked. The ride started unsmoothly because of NYC traffic but as soon as they passed East Orange in New Jersey, the road seemed to be free.

 

Hope enjoyed the trees and cars, watching them pass by every now and then. Amy fell asleep almost immediately, still not fully awake after oversleeping. Hope skipped the songs she didn’t feel like listening and continued to drive into the sunlight. The window next to her slightly opened, the music playing quietly to support the vibe. It was going to be a long drive. Which she did enjoy, just her, Amy, and the road in front of them.

 

After three hours, Hope had to pee. As the car slowed down, Amy woke up. The red-haired girl yawned and rubbed her eyes.

 

“Are we there already?”, she asked sleepily.

 

“No, I need to pee.”, Hope chuckled slightly. “But we’re three hours in.”

 

“Oh God.”, Amy yawned. “I think I’m going to eat something and take a few steps.”

 

“Good idea. See you soon.”, Hope said as she closed the car door and walked away.

 

Amy opened the car door, walked over to the trunk slowly and looked inside her bag after opening it. She decided to eat a muffin Molly had sent her with the mail. Vegan banana muffins with chocolate chips. Her favorite.

 

A few minutes later, Amy offered to drive after talking a small walk. Hope pouted at first but gave in eventually. She couldn’t resist those puppy eyes from time to time. She wanted to eat something anyway and felt like she could use a break. So, Hope got herself her sandwich and switched places with the redhead who seemed to be excited the brunette allowed her to drive her precious car.

Soon enough they were deep inside a conversation, switching between topics rapidly. Talking about their favorite moments this semester, remembering sexy times in the library, and complimenting each other about their bodies and minds. Exchanging theories about God and the world, the hours passing by slowly. Discussing different articles they have been reading, Hope talking about her books and Amy talking about politics.

From the way too expensive parking space, you were able to hear the falling water. Hope breathed in deeply while stretching and heard her back crack for a second. Amy hugged her and kissed her girlfriend before they headed over. The sounds kept getting louder and as soon as they saw the first real view, they were fascinated. This beautiful piece of nature, these forces, the amount of water. It was just outstanding. Hope took Amy‘s hand as both looked at the view. It was already packed, so many cars and people heading to the boot tour, which Amy and Hope wanted to take as well. It was quite expensive again, but Amy insisted on paying.

The boot tour was about to start and as the guide offered them a plastic jacket, someone in line shoved her away, asking if it would be possible to get on the boat. Hope got kind of weirded out, not knowing what this person was doing. The guide gave in easily, offering another jacket. The boat was full and everyone sat down, the guide got on board as well and shoved the boat away from the pier. The boat took, heading directly to the waterfall. It was amazing to watch the masses of water falling down from up close. They came by it slowly, understanding why they would need the jackets. They would be completely soaked otherwise, but it was quite fun, being so close to it. The person who shoved Hope away before, turned out to be the mother of a man on the boat. The woman seemed to be worried of her son, Hope could tell. And it was with reason, because the man sitting next to Hope, surely the son because they looked so similar, he leaned over too much and almost fell off the boat at some point. Hope realized the second it happened, pulling him back fast, so he got saved. The woman thanked her dearly and lectured her son that he needs to be careful. The tour ended sooner than expected and as everyone stepped back on land, the couple took of the jackets, throwing them away afterwards. They thanked the tour guide and walked over, taking another look at Niagara Falls. 

 

“Well… it’s getting late, how about we head back?”, Hope suggested after wrapping her arm around Amy’s shoulder.

 

“This was definitely super cool.”, Amy still gasping. “But yeah, you’re probably right. But I’m hungry.”

 

“How about we cross the border and eat when we’re at Jacob’s.”, the taller girl kept on suggesting.

 

“Ugh, fine.”, Amy pouted playfully.


They were in luck, the line in front of the border wasn’t that long. Amy had been preparing their documents, including a list of all the items they plan to bring to Canada. Hope thought it was ridiculous, but it actually helped them cross the border faster. The officers were highly impressed, complimenting Amy’s preparations. After a short check-up of their passports, they were allowed to drive through and officially entered the country up north.

 

Jacob: Welcome to Canada!

 

Amy had been updating Jacob the whole time, always snickering at his texts. Even though it was crazy, Hope felt a little jealous, wondering if Amy smiled and giggled the same amount when they are texting. She knew it was an irrational thought… because after all, Amy is gay. Still… the brunette couldn’t help it. Maybe she was just nervous to meet Jacob. He seems to be a very important person in Amy’s life, they spent most of their gap year together. Hope couldn’t relate to a friendship like that which might have been the actual reason for her jealousy.

 

After a mix of singing and shouting to the playlist they created for the ride, Amy couldn’t sit still in her chair. The excitement grew bigger to see her ‘other’ best friend once again. Molly wouldn’t allow the redhead to say anything else, she insisted that Amy’s one and only true best friend was herself.

 

As soon as Amy could see the university-like looking building, she looked around for a parking spot. She parked the car magnificently and stormed out of the car, leaving her tall girlfriend behind. She texted Jacob to meet them outside while Hope collected their things, knowing that Amy wasn’t paying any attention to anything but Jacob. It felt like Hope could say anything and Amy would just agree, no matter what she said.

 

“Babe, could you toss me the keys?”, the brunette asked.

 

Amy nodded and mumbled a small ‘yes’.

 

“Do you want to eat something?”, the brunette kept asking.

 

Again, just a nod and a mumble as a response.

 

“Would you like to take off your clothes and get over here?”, Hope asked playfully.

 

And once more, Amy didn’t listen and said: “Sure!”

 

Footsteps approached from far away and as Amy turned around, she started running towards the arms that were held wide open for her. Immediately as their arms are wrapped around the other one, Jacob picks Amy up and spins her around.

They screamed out in excitement. Jacob wouldn’t let go of Amy. Hope looked at them from afar and smiled, knowing Amy had been waiting for this moment for quite a while.

 

“I missed you so much!”, Jacob said muffled into Amy’s shoulder.

 

“I missed you too!”, the red-haired girl responded.

 

Jacob sat down the much smaller girl, looking at her, he seemed like he was about to cry. And so did Amy.

 

“So…”, Jacob said slowly. Instead of keeping his look at Amy, his eyes wandered over to the taller brunette who was awkwardly waiting behind them.

 

“Oh!”, Amy gasped. “Yeah, this is Hope – my girlfriend.”

 

The introduction made Hope smile. Even though her hands were full, carrying the luggage the couple brought, she offered her hand to Amy’s friend who was about as tall as her. Jacob accepted her hand gratefully and insisted on taking some of the bags.

 

“So… how are you guys? What did you think of the Niagara Falls?”, Jacob asked as he led them towards his dorm room.

 

“Oh, it was amazing!”, Amy answered excitedly. “Someone almost fell off the boat, but Hope stopped it last second.”

 

“Oh damn, some reflexes you got there?”, Jacob asked and looked at the taller brunette.

 

“Well… the mother only said that her son is mentally ill.”, Hope shrugged. “I’m just glad, I was able to help her.”

 

“Well… it was kind of sexy, real heroic vibes.”, Amy flirted with her girlfriend.

 

“Guys, I am still here.”, Jacob laughed a little.

 

“That’s why we’re here.”, Hope encountered with a smile.

 

“Well… we’re here.”, Jacob said as he stopped in front of one particular door. He put down one of the bags, opened the door and held it open for the couple.

 

“Mi casa es su casa.”, Jacob continued as he switched the lights back on.

 

Jacob’s room was quite cute. There was this impressive shelf with different plants, right next to a big bookshelf, full of color-coded books. A huge Star Wars poster hanging behind his bed which was standing next to his organized-looking desk.

 

“Wow, your room is amazing.”, Amy admitted. “And all your plants are healthy.”

 

“Yeah, thanks for the tips.”, Jacob smiled brightly.

 

“So… should we just unpack?”, Hope asked.

 

“The floor is yours.”, Jacob said and stuck his tongue out.

 

Amy unpacked the sleeping bags and asked Jacob what his plan for the night was. Jacob walked over to his desk, opened a drawer and pulled out a bottle of wine.

 

“I was thinking…”, Jacob chuckled.

 

“Great idea.”, Hope exclaimed. “Bottle or glasses?”

 

“Bottle!”, answered Jacob. “But no sex while I’m in the room.”

 

“Hey! Can you shut it?”, Amy encountered.

 

“Jacob, what did she tell you?”, Hope asked him directly.

 

“So many things…”, he laughed before Amy shushed him.

 

Hope shoot a look at Amy and shook her head.

 

“Let’s play a game.”, Hope said playfully.

 

“Truth or shot?”, Jacob suggested.

 

“NO!”, Amy shouted a little louder than intended.

 

“Yes, I agree with… Jacob.”, Hope said slowly.

 

“This is going to be fun”, Amy laughed awkwardly.

 

“So… Hope, let’s start easy. What is the worst thing Amy told you about me?”, Jacob asked.

 

“What? Amy didn’t say anything negative about you.”, Hope answered honestly. “Amy, exactly how many details does Jacob know?”

 

Amy took the bottle and gulped down a shot. Hope laughed.

 

“Seriously?”, the brunette asked. “You can’t tell me?”

 

“I think it’s better to keep some things a secret.”, Amy answered.

 

“I’m just going to ask this question over and over again.”, Hope challenged the redhead.

 

“You think I can’t take it?”, Amy played along.

 

“I love your energy.”, Jacob reminded them he is in the room.

 

“Sorry.”, Hope said and chuckled slightly.

 

“Jacob, did you miss me?”, Amy asked him with a grin on her face.

 

“I’m going to drink to that”, he said as he grabbed the bottle from her hand. “Just kidding, missed you so much!”

 

“So… Amy, what is the craziest thing that has ever happened to you?”, Jacob asked.

 

“Well… I did go to jail once.”, Amy answered.

 

“Wait, what?”, Jacob asked. “Story!”

 

“You can’t just yell ‘story’ during this game.”, Amy encountered.

 

“March last year, you promised me!”, Jacob reminded her.

 

“I know but please, not right now.”

 

“What is the problem? I know about it, I was there.”, Hope chuckled.

 

“Yes, I know.”, Amy felt awkward. “But I would rather not talk about it and get Jacob drunk if he wants to know more.”

 

“I hate you.”, Jacob said ironically.

 

“Hope, well… let’s say I tell Jacob some things about us, just hypothetically”, the red-haired girl paused for a second, “what situation would you be mad about if I told him?”

 

Jacob watched as Hope whispered into Amy’s ear quietly.

 

“It’s my turn.”, Hope smiled playfully. “Have you told Jacob about the situation I just told you?”

 

“This game isn’t fun.”, Amy said as she drank another shot.

 

“For real though, Amy mainly tells me if she wanted to have sex, but Molly interrupted you guys.”, Jacob laughed.

 

“Well… that does happen.”, Hope chuckled.

 

Amy and Jacob had quite the texting relationship. The red-haired girl actually stopped telling Molly the details and instead told them Jacob most of the time. It felt easier to tell him rather than her best friend. Molly had a way to make her feel weird about her sex life, making her feel uncomfortable from time to time. Hope felt weird about it, too, so Amy eventually didn’t tell her… everything. Molly was still good at questioning and… knowing what to ask. And Amy wasn‘t the best at lying.

 

The evening continued and as soon as the bottle was empty, the three friends got up and prepared for bed together. Amy and Hope cuddled on the floor while Jacob was sleeping peacefully in his bed. Everyone seemed pretty tired at the end, so the night didn’t feel long enough as Jacob’s alarm clock rang for the first time. Because the couple only had this morning in Toronto, they wanted to go sightseeing. Jacob recommended to go to Casa Loma, a castle in Toronto which they planned on visiting. So, everyone got up, Jacob to go to his last seminar this term and the couple to drive around the city. Hope, Amy and Jacob departed as soon as the brunette and redhead walked over to Rey aka Hope’s car.

 

“Jacob seems like a cool guy.”, Hope said first thing as they entered the car.

 

“He is!”, Amy squeaked. “I love that you see that.”

 

“And… just so you know, it’s hard sitting next to you and not kissing you.”, Hope admitted shyly.

 

“You can kiss me now.”, Amy said longingly.

 

The brunette leaned over to her girlfriend. She touched the red-haired girl’s cheek and kissed her on the lips shortly.

 

“That was it?”, Amy pouted.

 

Hope grinned, knowing she had Amy right where she wanted her. The brunette moved her upper body even closer to her girlfriend, kissing her more passionately. Kissing surely turned into making out and a short comment from the taller girl turned into starting 20 minutes later than anticipated. As they accidentally hit the horn, they got spooked and immediately stopped.

Toronto seemed to be a nice city. They had around two and a half hours left as they arrived at the castle. Just in between a big city, this architectural miracle which reminded Hope of her time in Europe. During her time, she visited all kinds of castles in Europe. The couple walked slowly through every room, enjoying the furniture, listening to the audio guide while holding hands. Amy and Hope agreed the best moment was the view of the Toronto Skyline from the two towers they visited. Even though Hope wanted to slender through the castle more, time was running out and sooner rather than later, they had to go back.

Amy, standing next to the brunette’s car, insisted on driving them back. They still needed to pick up Jacob before they could hit the roads to his parents’ house. At some point, directly in front of a green light, Amy hit the brakes hard. Hope, sitting in the passenger seat, almost hit her head and started screaming at her girlfriend.

 

“What the hell are you doing?!”

 

“Look!”, Amy just pointed to the sidewalk next to them.

 

And who the hell was standing there? It was god damn Gigi.

 

“Oh, hey guys, good to see you here!”, Gigi said after walking over. Hope rolled down the window.

 

“What the hell are you doing here?”, the brunette asked in her direct way.

 

“Oh, I was shooting a movie, you know, with Bradley Cooper’s soul next to me.”, Gigi started talking and the couple immediately couldn’t follow. “And well… my driver didn’t pick me up, so I’m walking. And all these people were recognizing me and wanted to… you know, take photos and I had to give autographs and shit…“

 

“Where are you going?”, Amy asked, interrupting Gigi.

 

“I need to go the airport, the jet is waiting for me.”, Gigi answered.

 

“Get in!”, Amy said and unlocked the doors. A person started honking behind her as soon as Gigi got in and the redhead speeded away.

 

“So, how are you guys? Amy, Hope, it’s so good to see you and to recognize someone instead of getting recognized for once.”, Gigi kept on babbling. “Hope, are you treating my soulmate with respect?”

 

“Gigi, please stop calling me your soulmate.”, Amy said.

 

“Amy, I would, but I’m an honest person and you are the one that needs to handle the truth.”, the blonde explained neutrally and chuckled slightly after.

 

“Okay…”, Hope breathed in, “but did you say… ‘jet’?”

 

“Oh yes, one of my father’s business jets is here to pick me up.”, Gigi smiled.

 

“’Jets’ as in plural?”, Hope encountered with a question again.

 

“And you’re the only person that’s flying back to the US?”, Amy asked.

 

“Like I told you… it was for a movie. I hired this guy named Ethan as my manager because my YouTube channel was exploding. And most of the time, he talks about numbers, so I don’t really listen, but he advised me to do the movie…”, Gigi paused for a second, “… and well, I asked Dad if I could fly to Toronto, and he texted me that he needed Tom Hardy picked up anyway.”

 

“You know Tom Hardy?”, Hope was so confused.

 

“Of course. He is like my uncle.”, the blonde girl laughed.

 

“We need to pick up Jacob first though.”, Amy changed the topic.

 

“Who is Jacob?”, Gigi said in a firm tone. “Amy, why am I always the last person to find out about your life.”

 

“We don’t exactly have a texting relationship.”, Amy answered.

 

Gigi gasped loudly. “Amy, really, it’s like I said, I know.”

 

“You know what?”, Hope asked confused.

 

“I can feel how Amy is feeling, you know.”, Gigi tried to explain.

 

“You mean, because you’re soulmates?”, Hope laughed.

 

“Yes, obviously.”, Gigi clapped. “I know that Amy feels a strong platonic bond between the two of them. But there is something sexual, too.”

 

“Something sexual?”, the couple asked in unison, both sounding alert.

 

“I can’t quite put it”, Gigi answered. “You’re a real challenge, Amy Antsler.”

 

“Well… thank you I guess?”, Amy answered shortly.

 

“We will be talking about this later.”, Hope said in a completely neutral voice.

 

“I hope there is no trouble in paradise now.”, Gigi said quietly.

 

“It’s all fine.”, Amy answered. “And we’re here.”

 

Amy parked the car and Jacob hoped in the back. Next to Gigi who winked and blew him a kiss.

 

“Hi, my name is Jacob”, he introduced himself nicely. “Wait… aren’t you Gigi?”

 

“Another fan… hey, how are you?”, Gigi faked a smile.

 

“I read you’re in the new Bradley Cooper movie. Is that true?”, Jacob fangirled.

 

“Officially, I can’t say.”, Gigi paused for dramatic effect, “But since you’re friends with my other half, I shall tell you a secret. I’m in the movie!”

 

“Amazing, Amy… how come you never told me about Gigi?”, Jacob asked and couldn’t do anything but smile.

 

“Yes, I did! She was at the car movie theater which I definitely told you about”, Amy reminded him.

 

“Right, I just wouldn’t have guessed you meant THE Gigi.”, Jacob explained.

 

“Well… Amy and I are soulmates, so rude that you didn’t tell him!”, Gigi supported Jacob.

 

“Wait, Amy, Gigi, both of you need to give me some explanation if this means…”, Jacob chuckled but Amy cut him off quickly.

 

“That’s not it!”, Amy yelled out. “Gigi, please, stop that!”

 

“Like I said, you’re the one in denial.”, Gigi reminded her. “It’s okay to settle for Hope. She’s fine.”

 

“Thank you, Gigi. It’s always a pleasure to talk to you.”, Hope said sarcastically.

 

“Oh… come on! Hope is more than fine.”, Jacob said out of nowhere.

 

“Don’t you think I’m better?”, Gigi scoffed playfully.

 

“Well… I mean, you are Gigi, sure…”, Jacob agreed to disagree, “But you might not be perfect for Amy.”

 

“Jacob, listen… you don’t understand the emotional connections our souls share. Honestly, right now, your spirit kinda throws me off my game.”, Gigi couldn’t believe it. “By the way, you aren‘t so innocent yourself, good sir.“

 

„What do you even mean?“, Jacob asked, caught off guard.

 

„The undeniably existing sexual tension between Amy and you is weird.”, Gigi encountered, not knowing how to process.

‘‘Okay guys, before anyone believes Gigis crap, I have to admit something.‘‘, Amy interrupted, scared that this topic would turn into a huge fight over the weekend.

 

‘‘Oh my God, there actually is something.‘‘, Hope gasped loudly.

 

“Yes, there is something, but it‘s probably not what you are thinking.“, Amy started to explain. “Nothing happened between me and Jacob, okay?“

 

The small redhead just focused on her girlfriend‘s reaction, hoping that she wasn’t thinking anything different.

 

“No, of course not. If that would be the case, yours and Jacob‘s soul would be connected in a different way.“, Gigi explained and laughed at Amy‘s ridiculous excuse.

 

“Well, Hope, do you remember the video I made of me… specially for you?“, Amy asked vaguely, hoping the taller brunette might get the hint.

 

“You mean… the one?“, Hope answered as vaguely.

 

“I may have… accidentally… also send it to Jacob.“, Amy admitted scared.

 

“For real?“, Hope asked and her mouth fell wide open.

 

“Oh my God, you really send a video of yourself masturbating to your best friend?“, Gigi asked out loud, reading their minds.

 

Amy nodded, Hope and Jacob stayed completely silent. They finally arrived at the airport. Gigi said her goodbyes, telling them that this discussion wouldn’t be over for a long time. After this ride became a roller coaster, Hope insisted that Amy and Jacob should be in the back, she needed to be able to think for a minute.

 

In the afternoon, Hope drove them safely to Jacob’s parents’ house. Actually, it used to be his parents’ house but Amy knew, Jacob’s parents separated recently. They still pretend like they didn’t break up which Jacob thought was more than ridiculous. Jacob is the only one of his siblings that knew anything about it. During Thanksgiving, while the whole family was back together at their house, Jacob‘s mother forced his Dad to play along, pretending nothing has changed. Amy is the only other person who knows about this, and she promised to not tell anyone. Since Jacob would do the same for her, the red-haired girl didn’t tell anyone, not even Hope – who would be living in their house. But since Jacob’s mother doesn’t know that Amy knows what’s going on, she thought it would be better anyway to not tell her girlfriend.

 

Jacob opened the door with his key and as soon as the key clicks, one could her loud barking. After Jacob went to college, Jacob’s mother thought it would be nice to train a dog.

 

“Walter, shush it!”, a woman’s voice yelled and immediately, Walter stopped barking. The blonde tall woman introduced herself as ‘Pam’ and invited them in.

 

“Jacob told me a lot about you, Amy.”, Pam continued as soon as they walked into the living room. The big windows in the back showed the big garden behind the house. Hope couldn’t help herself but gaze. The view felt amazing, as if they owned a little forest. In front of all the trees, a bench next to a little fireplace.

 

“It’s lovely to finally meet you, Pam.”, the redhead’s words cut into Hope’s thoughts. “And this is my girlfriend, Hope, Jacob probably told you about her.”

 

Hope shook Pam’s hand and smiled into her direction.

 

“Come on guys”, Jacob said as he put down the sleeping bags in front of the glass door. “The tent is downstairs, as well as firewood.”

 

The girls helped Jacob carry everything into the big garden. Hope couldn’t help herself but to insist on sleeping under the trees. She just wanted to take some beautiful pictures but didn’t want to admit it. Hope mentioned that it‘s not about the video and apologized for not forgiving Amy right away. All of them helped putting up the tent and it still took ages. All of them were happy when it was finally done.

 

Jacob immediately started the fire and since the sun was already setting, Hope wanted to reveal a surprise she had prepared for Jacob.

 

“As a surprise…“, Hope started as all of them sat down next to the campfire. “I got you a gift, Jacob.“

 

“No way! You really didn’t have to, though.“, Jacob encountered, still feeling honored. “The best gift is that you drove up here, just to see me.“

 

“Well… technically it‘s for you and your parents because it‘s really nice that we can crash here.“, Hope thanked them. The gift she brought was a bottle of whiskey, some NYC chocolate chip cookies and self-made green tea Hope found at a market on campus.

 

Jacob took the gift in his hands and immediately grabbed a cookie to taste it. He chuckled and told her that it‘s amazing. He thought for a moment and took the bottle of whiskey, put it down in his spot, told them he would head inside for a quick minute. Amy crossed her fingers, hoping they wouldn’t play ‘Truth or shot‘ again. She couldn’t handle another embarrassing night, not after admitting about the video.

 

As Jacob headed back outside, he was holding a guitar. “Amy, you can play, right?“

 

Amy nodded and pointed to her girlfriend who could also play.

 

“Well… we have another guitar in the car if you want to play together.“, Hope said casually.

 

“You have a guitar in the trunk of your car?“, Amy asked to make sure she heard correctly.

 

“Yes, I stashed it where the spare tire is supposed to be.“, Hope explained.

 

“Do you have a spare tire?“, Amy asked concernedly.

 

“Well… not anymore.“, the taller brunette answered honestly, immediately sprinting away afterwards.

 

Hope sat back down next to Amy who was tuning the guitar of Jacob‘s. The tire discussion seemed to be forgotten which Hope was completely fine with. Amy started jamming, testing the different strings. She played and shortly after started humming along to the music. The taller brunette immediately recognized the song, thinking about the lyrics for a second before singing along to the humming.

 

[I highly recommend to listen to the song while reading (Lana Del Rey – Blue Jeans)]

 

“Blue jeans

White shirt

Walked into the room

You know you made my eyes burn“, the tall brunette sang in her deep voice while playing the same tunes as Amy.

 

“It was like James Dean

For sure

You're so fresh to death and sick as cancer“, the couple sang together, their voices vibing with each other.

 

“You were sorta Punk Rock

I grew up on Hip Hop

But you fit me better

Than my favorite sweater and I know

That love is mean“, the couple continued and Jacob chimed in with an high-pitched ‘Uh oh!‘.

The couple smiled as they had heard Jacob, but immediately kept singing.

“And love hurts“, with another ‘Uh oh!‘ from Jacob.

“But I still remember that day we met in December, oh baby“, all of them sang together loudly.

 

Jacob stopped singing along with them as they hit the refrain.

 

“I will love you 'til the end of time

I would wait a million years

Promise you'll remember that you're mine

Baby, can you see through the tears?

Love you more

Than those bitches before

Say you'll remember (oh baby)

Say you'll remember, oh baby, ooh

I will love you 'til the end of time“, Amy and Hope sang and looked into each other‘s eyes, knowing the lyrics speak from their hearts. The campfire cracked in front of them and both had this warm feeling in their chest.

 

“Don’t you kiss now?“, Jacob broke the silence.

 

Hope and Amy chuckled at his comment and both sighed after.

 

“Should I leave you alone?“, the blonde guy asked playfully.

 

Amy rolled her eyes and told him to shut up. Hope looked at her phone and realized she had missed four calls from an unknown number.

 

“Well, I have to make a phone call, so I will get up instead of you. The whole reason we are here is that the two of you spend time together.“, Hope reminded them, as she was already standing.

 

“Everything alright, babe?“, Amy asked, sounding worried.

 

“Everything is cool, Amy.“, Hope smiled reassuringly.

 

Of course, the brunette didn’t know why the unknown person had called her, so in a way, she lied, but it was the easier way for Jacob and Amy to have at least some minutes alone.

 

Hope called the number and a young girl answered.

 

“Hey, you called me before, do I know you?“, the taller brunette opened the conversation and walked out of earshot.

 

Jacob was looking up in the sky, gazing at the stars above them. Amy looked over to him and smiled for a second.

 

“Hope is really great, you know?“, Jacob cut into the short moment of silence. “It was cool to meet Gigi but Hope is way more than fine, really.“

 

“You really think so?“, Amy‘s whole face lit up.

 

“But not so loud, Gigi can hear you.“, Amy just mouthed afterwards.

 

“Amy, really, the two of you just sang together beautifully, the romantic tension couldn’t be any louder, the sexual tension has been screaming since I first met Hope and I mean, she just proofed that she cares about you by driving all the way out here.“, Jacob listed reasons. “And holy shit, she is a fucking supermodel.“

 

“I know!“, Amy agreed and inhaled sharply.

 

“And I can tell, she loves you. She really does. Hopelessly.“, Jacob chuckled. “You‘re really lucky!“

 

“I know, Hope‘s just amazing.“, Amy sighed.

 

“Yeah man, marry that girl.“, Jacob suggested jokingly.

 

“First of all, we‘ve only been a few months, second, I can‘t believe you would suggest that.“, Amy answered.

 

“I know, I know, marriage is a construct religion forced on us. And monogamy isn‘t even part of the biological evolution theory neither by psychological studies… blah blah blah“, Jacob quoted his best friend. “But I have to admit, I miss hearing your daily political awareness moments.“

 

“I miss your motivating and supporting spirit. Your morning jogging and the fact that your host mother made the best breakfast, thank you for always stepping by.“, Amy dwelled in memories.

 

The two of them laughed about many more memories back from their gap year. Jacob and Amy felt like talking for hours over marshmallows and the cracking campfire. The night felt warm, even though it was late autumn. The blonde and redhead talked about university life, Amy told him about the Thanksgiving weekend in detail and Jacob could barely believe the behavior of Hope‘s father.

 

And just a few moments later, Hope returned back to the fire. She sighed loudly after sitting down before Amy could ask who she had called.

 

“Well, it was this unknown number, turns out it was Mercy calling through a friend‘s phone.“, Hope started telling them.

 

“Oh, my God! How is she?“, the red-haired girl asked surprised.

 

“She is fine, she was with Toni, the girl who came out as bisexual, remember?“, Amy just nodded and let her girlfriend continue. “She just told me that Dad isn’t really home - as always. But grandma left to support grandpa and my aunt again. She asked about Christmas and if we would be at your parents.“

 

“So, your sisters are all on their own?“, Jacob asked, not putting all the pieces together.

 

“So, you know?“, Hope asked him directly.

 

“I couldn’t keep it in my pants, okay?“, Amy almost yelled, knowing it was her fault anyway.

 

“Well… she did just tell me after I asked about Thanksgiving, I‘m surprised she didn’t tell me earlier.“, Jacob defended his best friend.

 

“Anyway, yes, they‘re alone most of the day. Dad tends to go home really late, sleeping in or working really early in the morning.“, Hope told them. “Apparently, I was the only adult in the house because they have been late almost every day this week.“

 

“Will your grandma be back soon?“, the redhead asked.

 

“Mercy didn‘t know. Grandpa‘s situation seems worse than before.“, Hope said and teared up a little. She missed her grandfather a lot. When their mother was still alive the whole family would visit them all the time. Hope‘s mother used to believe that family is one of the most important gifts we could celebrate in this life. That’s why she would insist on visiting their parents as often as possible. Also one of the reasons Hope has been to Cuba a lot. Hope‘s grandmother on the other side wanted to live by the beach, so her other grandparents moved to Cuba. But the mentioned grandmother died a year after Faith was born. So, she mostly remembers her grandfather who lives alone by the beach. He used to be a tennis instructor but he retired after his daughter died. The last time Hope has seen him was at the funeral. Of course, there were occasional phone calls for birthdays, but during her year traveling, she reconnected with him. She send him postcards and he even invited her to visit. And now, all she wanted to do is visit both her grandfathers.

 

“I‘m so sorry guys, I just haven’t seen him in years. We used to be there all the time as kids.“, Hope teared up even more, looking directly into the fire.

 

Jacob handed the tall brunette the bottle of whiskey he sneaked out of the gift. Amy ripped it from his hands, not letting Hope grab it. She wouldn’t allow her girlfriend to drink away her feelings.

 

“No! Alcohol isn’t the solution here, it adds to the problem!“, Amy yelled at them.

 

“Oh, come on! Everybody does that!“, Jacob encountered and tried to grab the bottle from the red-haired girl.

 

“Come on, guys, I don’t want to cry.“, Hope insisted, looking into Amy‘s eyes. “It’s a beautiful evening, let‘s rather drink to that.“

 

Jacob opened up the bottle of whiskey, handing out cups and filled them afterwards.

 

Amy smelled the whiskey and felt disgusted for a second.

 

“To a lovely evening.“, Hope raised her cup. “I quote, ‘yesterday is history, tomorrow is a mystery, but today is a gift that’s why it‘s called the present.‘“

 

All of them took a sip from their cups and Amy‘s face wrinkled while the others seemed pretty fine.

 

“Damn, that’s good shit.“, Jacob thanked Hope once again.

 

The three of them experienced a long night of deep talks, they exchanged looks and Hope and Jacob seemed to get along quite well which made Amy pretty happy. Hope and Jacob talked about ice hockey and football, all of them talked about books, Hope took some good fotos of the stars and the fire. Hope played a few tunes, hummed a little bit, Jacob and Amy screamed some of the lyrics into the night while dancing like fools. Amy felt like back in Botswana. She loved their texting relationship, but feeling Jacob‘s hugs and hearing his voice, it threw her back immediately. She had missed him more than she even recognized. The bottle of whiskey was soon to be empty and the time had faster than they had wished for.

 

“Thank you so much for this night“, Jacob said as all of them sat around the fire again. “I can‘t believe you’re leaving again but I couldn’t be happier right now.“

 

“I wish we didn’t have to.“, Hope admitted. “We have to come again soon, really.“

 

“I was thinking of visiting NYC during my semester abroad actually.“, Jacob answered. “But that’s in one year from now.“

 

“Oh my god, that would be so cool!“, Amy squeaked loudly. “How long would you be staying?“

 

“Six months.“, Jacob cheered. “But I have to get into the program first and big if, but IF I get into the program for Peking, I’d jump on that.“

 

“So, no false hope, nothing is sure yet.“, he added.

 

“I‘ll support you no matter what happens.“, Amy announced proudly.

 

“Oh my god, Peking? That’s so cool.“, Hope congratulated him.

 

“Well, we have tomorrow. We‘re only driving back on Sunday.“, Amy reminded them.

 

“Well, I thought all of us needed to sleep in, so late breakfast inside and some friends of mine have a party near the lake. They have great music because I‘ll be having control. There will be alcohol, maybe swimming in the lake and I don’t know… could be fun.“, Jacob suggested.

 

“Sounds amazing.“, Amy said. “I could really use a good night sleep and I brought my bathing suit.“

 

“Yeah, let‘s go to sleep now.“, Hope suggested and got up as soon as possible. Everyone got ready for bed, Amy and Jacob said their goodbyes to Hope who would sleep in her hammock. Jacob fell asleep immediately, due to lack of sleep the night before and the consumed alcohol. He started snoring and Amy laying next to him, feared she might not sleep this night. Jacob didn’t snore the night before which makes her wonder why he is snoring now. After a while, she tried to wake him and he mumbled, turned around and started snoring even louder. Amy felt frustrated and decided that the hammock would have enough space for her and Hope. She walked over to the spot and realized Hope was still awake. She saw a small light coming from the inside. As she approached it, she opened the mosquito net and scared the crap out of her girlfriend.

 

“Babe, can I sleep here?“, Amy asked. “Jacob‘s snoring.“

 

“There is not much space in here.“, Hope said playfully. “So, you‘re not allowed to complain.“

 

“Well… I miss you, so…“, Amy answered. She opened the hammock fully and climbed in. Hope moved to the side and the hammock was shaking violently. For a short moment, both thought this would never work. But as soon as Amy had closed the nets, Hope opened her sleeping bag, throwing half of it over Amy. They cuddled closely and Hope laid both her arms around the smaller girl. Amy looked at her girlfriend, feeling like they had privacy for the first time in ages. Hope kissed her girlfriend‘s forehead, looked into the sky and gazed at the stars for a moment.

 

“I love you.“, Hope said to break through the moment of silence.

 

“I love you, too.“, Amy told her and smiled, kissed Hope‘s cheek, making her girlfriend smile once more .

 

“And I missed you too“, the taller brunette said before kissing her girlfriend, before a finger was riding up and down Amy‘s torso, out- and inside of the shirt, and as soon as the redhead felt tempted, Hope managed to roll Amy on top of herself. They were kissing passionately into the last minutes of the night and decided to sleep after, cuddled together for warmth, realizing the hammock wasn’t the most comfortable place for further action.

 

The night felt short even though they slept in. It was almost afternoon as they got up, Jacob had been preparing breakfast and had been jogging like he does every morning.

 

“The day can‘t get worse if you jog first.“, he announced as every day during the gap year. Amy had to laugh as all of them sat down in the dining room. Jacob made pancakes and told them that the maple syrup is self-made, his grandfather sends a bottle from time to time. All enjoyed their breakfast and the syrup tasted delicious. After breakfast they sat at the table for quite some time, just talking.

 

The day they had together went by way too quickly. Jacob was just easy to talk to which let the hours pass by smoothly. All of them laughed, discussed and shared memories. Amy enjoyed watching her girlfriend get along well with her other best friend. Jacob couldn’t keep it in his pants to make a sarcastic comment about giving the couple space once in a while. But Hope noticed she actually felt like a mess, emotionally speaking. She seemed to trail off with her thoughts from time to time and must have been lost in the conversation every time afterwards. The taller brunette feared her sisters weren’t in their right minds either. She kept thinking they would get caught trying to get in contact with her or maybe even get in trouble for just mentioning her name. Hope kept trying to shove those thoughts aside and remember that at this point, she can’t do pretty much anything. Not from New York, neither from Canada. They did spend some time in the hot tub with Walter, the dog. He seemed to love trying to catch the bubbles which was fun to watch and it helped Hope‘s thoughts relax.

 

The party all of them went to was another handy distraction. Meeting new people, celebrating with them, listening to loud music without any neighbors. Jacob brought his whole DJ equipment in a carrier, just as he promised. Even a small generator to run it. Because he played DJ from time to time, Hope and Amy got some time alone. Two close friends of Jacob‘s build a fire, taller than Hope. They started it by burning a broken chair with spirit. Jacob‘s friends seemed to have a strong bond, even though they hadn’t seen each other in months. It was easy meeting them because all seemed sincere and honest with each other. Al, Jacob‘s neighbor since they were little, tried to include Amy and Hope in every conversation. He had great charisma and knew a whole lot about them, his humor war really self-ironic which Hope thought was quite nice. Amy and Hope were sitting next to each other as the group played ‘Never have I ever‘ to get updated with each other’s lives. Rick and Jess have been a couple since all of them were fourteen. You could see that everyone was used to them being together. Everyone in the circle next to the fire cheered when Hope and Amy drank asking if they had ever made out with someone else next to them.

 

„I hope it wasn’t Jacob!“, Rick shouted jokingly.

 

„No!“, the couple encountered and laughed with them.

 

The evening continued to be super fun and the hours seemed to run by faster than expected. Hope said everything would be fine if they stayed up. All she needed was a green tea in the morning to get up. Amy couldn’t be more thankful and knew if she slept in the car, she could take the next shift and her girlfriend could sleep a little. The feeling in Amy‘s chest made her realize how much she missed their little moments. Hope always tried to make her happy which made her even more happy. She wanted to give her girlfriend something in return. They promised each other if there was a craving for one another during the weekend, they would hold the other‘s hand with just three fingers. And just as they were standing next to the fire, Amy took Hope‘s hand with the promised amount of fingers and her girlfriend immediately frowned at her.

 

„Now?“, the taller girl asked, sounding rather surprised. „I mean, I‘m into it.“

 

„Really?“, Amy asked as she pulled her girlfriend closer by the waist.

 

„Hooking up with you at parties always makes me extra hot.“, Hope reminded her. As everyone was dancing, screaming the lyrics at each other. Being way too drunk at this point, the girls could easily sneak into the nearby forest to be alone. As the couple walked by a big tree and decided this would be the perfect spot after all. Hope leaned against the tree, holding her girlfriend close who had to stand on her tippy toes to reach her girlfriend‘s lips. Hope lifted Amy by the legs as sooner than she realized and spun them around. Amy‘s back was pressed against the tree and the heat between them might as well be powerful enough to set the whole tree on fire.

 

„Gosh, I‘ve missed your lips.“, Amy said between breaths.

 

Hope kissed her neck passionately and as her girlfriend started moaning quietly, she set down her girlfriend while trying to opening her pants. And as soon as the sipper was down, they heard footsteps inside the woods.

 

„Hope? Amy?“, a familiar voice shouted loudly.

 

It was Jess, Rick‘s girlfriend. She had been looking for them because Al kept asking her about them. Making Jacob worry as well.

 

„If you guys want privacy, I can totally understand.“, Jess said and offered to leave them behind.

 

„No, it‘s fine. We can go back.“, Amy answered in a shouting way. The red hair seemed to match her face all of a sudden. She managed to correct her jeans and closed her eyes in shame, exhaling sharply.

 

„Amy, it‘s all good. I get it. I mean… you guys are… wow… how do you say this?“, Jess rambled. „I guess it‘s… crazy beautiful.“

 

„Well girl… ever seen a mirror?“, Hope chuckled.

 

Jess was actually adorable. She had a trained upper body because in her free time she rows. At least that’s what she told them before. Her smile was shining and no one could miss those cold blue eyes.

 

„Yeah, talk for yourself, Jess!“, Amy added for support.

 

„Well…“, Jess came closer to them. „I mean, it‘s a little weird that both of you are hella gorgeous but as a couple, you just complete each other. I think that’s even more beautiful.“

 

„What exactly are you saying?“, Hope asked confused. „I know you might not know her but you kinda sound like Gigi now.“

 

Amy couldn’t help but laugh. Especially because the brunette was right.

 

„Wait, you mean Gigi like YouTube and TikTok?“, Jess asked for clarification. The couple nodded enthusiastically. „I know this is insane but Rick and I are in an open relationship and I just think both of you are so insanely hot and…“

 

Hope and Amy gasped. They looked at each other, not knowing what to say. What the hell was happening? Since the couple just stood there, looking rather confused, Jess continued.

 

„I don’t know how to say it properly.“, Rick‘s girlfriend said. Hope and Amy still being unresponsive. „I just can‘t stop thinking about you guys?“

 

„Did you ever…“, Amy started slowly as she locked eyes with Hope but her girlfriend shook her head immediately.

 

„I mean she is… super hot.“, Hope whispered quietly to her girlfriend. „You can’t deny it.“

 

Amy nodded. She took Hope‘s hand with three fingers again.

 

„How about… we just get one minute to talk about this?“, Hope suggested loudly, so Jess could hear. „This isn’t a scenario Amy and I ever talked about, so…“

 

„Fine, I‘ll wait at the lake.“, Jess answered patiently.

 

Hope and Amy started talking after she was out of earshot.

 

„Well… are you comfortable with this?“, Hope asked.

 

„I don’t know how I feel seeing someone else kissing you, I remember how jealous I got at the car cinema but I have to admit…“

 

„You‘re kind of interested?“, Hope added to Amy‘s sentence with a smirk.

 

„Yeah, well… she is good looking…“, Amy admitted with a blush on her face. „Maybe… we just agree that kissing and petting is fine?“

 

„I think that’s fine. We can just agree that it has to involve both of us?“, Hope answered.

 

„Are we really doing this?“, Amy asked, the excitement rising.

 

„We‘re really doing this.“, Hope said.

 

They walked over to Jess who was still waiting. The conditions were fine with everyone and Jess offered them to walk a few minutes for a tree house they could sneak into.

 

They talked a little bit to get to know each other better.

 

„I think it‘s really brave to just offer us this.“, Amy said.

 

„Do you do this often?“, Hope asked Jess.

 

„Actually, I have never really been with women.“, Jess admitted. „But this morning, I had a feeling.“

 

„So, you have been with other guys?“, Amy asked.

 

„Yes, we agreed one night stands are fine.“, Jess said. „We don’t live in the same cities anymore, so it‘s easier this way. And it‘s kind of hot to talk about it. Sometimes we just laugh or find something we like. Plus, sex with Rick is still way more exciting than any of the guys I have been with.“

 

„And now you would rather be with us than him?“, Amy asked when they reached the tree house, the moon shining through the trees.

 

„Well… this might be a once in a life time. Hooking up with two American girls who are friends with Jacob.“, Jess cheered. „Plus, Rick said if Amy wasn’t gay he would be here with me.“

 

„You guys talked about this?“, Hope gasped.

 

„Guess who saw you sneak into the forest. By the way, there are like bears and mouses out here.“, Jess reminded them as they climbed up the ladder.

 

„Okay, I guess it‘s good you followed us then. Could have been dangerous to be distracted in the woods.“, Hope encountered and sighed loudly.

 

Jess lit a candle, so it wasn’t pitch black inside the tree house after the couple climbed up the latter after her. The moon was shining through one of the windows and Amy could hear the music coming from far away. It was more like a numb sound, ringing in her chest. Her beating heart matched the noise suddenly and the redhead felt nervous suddenly. A threesome in Canada with a beautiful woman and her hot super model girlfriend. If Amy hadn’t been drinking, she probably had to reconsider it now. But not really being with Hope this weekend and the interrupted scene in the woods made her quite horny and open-minded to it.  

 

„How about we start by sitting down?“, Jess laughed. „Just kiss your girlfriend.“

 

All sat down, Jess managed to get in between Hope and Amy who started kissing like the beautiful woman told them to. The passion seemed to overheat, as soon as Hope and Jess kissed for the first time. Amy felt left out for a second but after kissing Jess as well while the taller brunette started laying down over  Amy, just like Jess. Amy didn’t really move anymore, she had two beautiful women concentrating on her and each other. When she watched, she enjoyed the view and felt two hands touching her body, one from each woman. When she got kissed, she enjoyed the kiss. When both of them found her belly or neck, she started moaning. The tension between Amy‘s legs couldn’t be bearable forever. She whispered that the conditions have changed and Hope looked at her.

 

„Do you want us to…?“, Hope asked to make sure.

 

Amy nodded enthusiastically and got rid of her pants immediately. The brunette winked to Jess and lost her shirt. Just like Jess. Everyone got naked, undressing each other. Amy even managed to shove her shirt under her head to get more comfortable. The two women on top made Amy feel like a queen that should feel the pleasure she deserved. Hope and Jess started making out again, as Amy watched them she could feel a hand between her legs. She gasped loudly, being surprised by the touch she had been craving for a few days. Weird about it was that she wasn’t sure whose hand it was, because she wasn’t able to keep her eyes open anymore. But her thought was broken when another hand touched her inner thigh. Amy‘s downstairs was being held captive between two hands that tried to complete each other. After a few seconds Amy realized which hand belonged to Hope, because only the brunette could find her clitoris this easily. Well, she did have some practice after all. Hope would pressure her clitoris smoothly while Jess‘ fingers found their way in and out of Amy‘s vagina. Hope started kissing her girlfriend who moaned really loudly at this point. Jess on the other hand went down to Amy‘s vagina and started licking it. The red-haired girl felt amazing and closer to an orgasm. The small girl sneezed soon after and Hope exhaled sharply as Amy had almost sneezed in her face. Soon it was Hope‘s turn to get an orgasm in a similar way and afterwards Jess‘. Everyone breathed in and out rapidly.

 

„This was amazing…“, Jess announced. „I should hook up with women more often“

 

„You know, studies show that lesbians give women more orgasms than men.“, Hope bragged with her knowledge.

 

„Well… I just kinda of did what I liked?“, Jess answered. „Did that feel good for you too?“

 

„Yes!“, the couple announced in unison while getting dressed slowly. Maybe they should hook up with women more often too.

 

„Well… it was amazing.“, Hope agreed. Amy nodded while putting her shirt back on.

 

The conversation kind of went quiet after that, Jess told them she would text Rick to meet her here. Hope laughed and asked if she hadn’t have enough. Jess told them she is a thirsty bitch and Rick is also her best friend. Having sex with two amazing women was worth telling someone.

 

The couple headed back to the party, on the way they ran into Rick. He laughed at the sight of them and just concluded why Jess called him here.

 

„Did you have fun?“, he asked with a big smile on his face.

 

„Haha, yes.“, Hope laughed.

 

„Gosh, she is amazing.“, he grinned and headed off.

 

The fire was still burning when they came back, it wasn’t as tall as Amy anymore but still warmer than the air inside the tree house. Jacob came running to them along with Al.

 

„Guys, where have you been?“, Jacob asked them and hugged them. He seemed to be pretty drunk but not in a hammered kind of way. He danced with Amy for a second, spinning her around, jumping with her. She laughed loudly and took his hand to spin him around.

 

Jacob fell to the ground and his friends yelled out ‚Lake time!‘ after they had picked him up.  So the guys dragged him near the lake and started taking off his shoes and clothes by force. Amy went with them to check on Jacob, so the others wouldn’t kill him by throwing him inside the lake or something, but that’s exactly what they planned on doing.

 

„Hey, what are you doing?“, Amy asked as Jacob and the others continued to get undressed.

 

„I told you, there might be swimming.“, Jacob answered with a smile on his face. „It‘s the best way to get sober and when you fall to the ground, you have to go in the lake. Kind of a rule from the old days.“

 

„But it‘s so cold?“, Amy asked worriedly.

 

„Well… you are from California. There is nothing there like Canadian winter.“, Amy‘s best friend explained. „We have been throwing ourselves into the lake since we were teenagers.“

 

„Hop in, if you aren’t scared.“, someone shouted in their underpants before running inside the lake. „Lake time!“

 

„I thought we were talking about a hot tub.“, Hope said to Amy.

 

„Well… this has been a crazy night so far.“, Amy answered. „Let‘s not risk it.“

 

„I remember you being completely wet the night we first kissed.“, Hope whispered and winked at Amy.

 

„Do you remember I puked on you that night?“, Amy whispered in her defense.

 

„Not on purpose, something I had to realize, too. My immediate reaction wasn’t good“, Hope reminded her. „Let‘s not forget that night brought us together. I know you don’t want to talk about it but I‘m so thankful for it. It‘s something we will always bond about, laugh about even. Even though it seemed bad at the time, it is a funny story after all. And it brought me… you, that night you took a risk. You jumped inside that pool to see Ryan and Nick together. The risk blew up in your face but you had to get over Ryan. This and the other risk that you kissed me that night, brought you right here to this moment.“

 

„What are you saying?“, the red-haired girl felt like Hope had never rambled on like this before.

 

„I‘m saying, if you didn’t take those risks, we might not be together in Canada right now.“, Hope answered with a smile. „You are the bravest person I know.“

 

Hope tugged Amy‘s hair behind her ear, looked into her eyes, the redhead blushed a little.

 

„I think this is a risk we should take together.“, Hope winked at her. „Plus, I saw Jacob has towels and it will help with the hangover.“

 

„You know that we already had a threesome with a girl we just met? A risk we took together?“, Amy asked her quietly, so no one would hear.

 

„Yes, and it was amazing.“, Hope said excitedly. The others ran inside the water which splashed into all directions.  

„So, do you want this to be a regular thing? Sleeping with other people?“, Amy asked, fear in her voice.

 

„What?“, Hope asked. „No! Of course not, I love you!“

 

„Don‘t raise your voice.“, Amy insisted quietly. „I just… I don’t know… all of a sudden I feel so… pressured?“

 

Hope had been so easy with the whole topic, all this time. Laughing at Rick when he asked, chiming in immediately as Jess had asked.

 

„What do you mean? You don’t have to feel pressured. If you don’t want to go inside the water, I won‘t mind.“, the taller girl assured, trying to be calm. She did think it was kind of ridiculous.

 

„I don’t mean about the water!“, Amy raised her voice this time.

 

„Hey!“, Hope took her girlfriend‘s hands into her own. „What is it about?“

 

Amy breathed in deeply. „It‘s not about the water.“

 

Hope stepped forward one step cautiously. Amy‘s fingers intertwined with Hope‘s and the taller brunette smiled for a second.

 

„I’ve heard you the first time. Look, the problem won‘t go away unless you talk about it“, Hope answered calmly and quietly.

 

„I just don’t understand… I mean what if every girl you see is a possible threesome opportunity?“, Amy expressed her feelings.

 

„Hey, hey, hey… Amy, I think you are overthinking this one.“, Hope started.

 

„So, my emotions are unreasonable?“, Amy asked defensively.

 

„No, it‘s okay to worry.“, Hope answered, being cut off by Amy again.

 

„So, I have something to worry about?“, the redhead asked defensively.

 

„No, babe!“, Hope reacted quickly. „I want you. So, so much. This weekend has been so hard, sleeping next to you, not touching you in the good way…“

 

„Am I just an object to you?“, Amy asked.

 

„Babe, you are turning my words upside down. Really, please, you have to repeat what I‘m saying.“, Hope said as she looked into her girlfriend‘s eyes. „You are more than enough to me and I love you, no matter what.“

 

„You are more than enough to me and I love you, no matter what.“, Amy repeated fast.

 

„If you think this was a mistake, I‘m totally fine with it. I want to be with you.“, Hope said in a calm voice.

 

„I don’t think it was a mistake. I felt comfortable the whole time and I even enjoyed watching you kiss another woman.“, Amy answered, way more calm than before. „It‘s just that I feel so overwhelmed right now. I keep thinking about a friendly guy who you think to be attractive and… what if you want to be with him?“

 

„Babe, I would end up with you in every scenario. No guy can make me feel the things you have made me feel.“, Hope calmed her down. „And every girl is even hotter when you are near her.“

 

„Plus … how often will a girl offer us to sleep with her? Come on.“, Hope laughed slightly.

 

„Okay, okay… you are right.“, Amy exhaled sharply. „I don’t know what got into me.“

 

„Maybe… you‘re a little jealous?“, Hope teased the red-haired girl smoothly.

 

„I actually think it was an anxiety attack.“, Amy answered calmly, taking a few deep breaths.

 

„Well… I heard one way to get rid of anxiety is cold water.“, Hope suggested.

 

„Are you still pushing me?“, Amy asked with a frown.

 

„All I‘m trying to do is make you happy and help you through this.“, Hope chuckled slightly.

 

„I… I‘m sorry, I think it‘s a good idea.“, Amy apologized.

 

Actually Amy couldn’t be more scared. She felt like everyone seemed like a threat all of a sudden. The red-haired girl wished she would be able to just talk about her beautiful girlfriend with it, but the number of girls Amy had sex with just doubled and for the tall brunette, it might have been just a threesome. Amy did have her doubts before, but agreed anyway. She ignored the little voice inside her head. She didn’t hesitate to agree with Jess‘ suggestion. Was it a mistake? She knew that in the future there might be the possibility one of them figures out that she wants to sleep with other people, maybe even date them? Hope wants to travel the world and sell her photography which could mean opening the relationship?

 

The redhead‘s thoughts got interrupted by Hope‘s hands undressing Amy. The taller brunette could see the spiral in her girlfriend‘s face. Hope couldn’t ignore it and tried to help Amy after a few seconds. First, she got rid of her own jacket, then her top. Amy was still standing there, motionless. The brunette started by pulling Amy‘s pullover over her head and shoulders. Amy‘s body moved along with it but the smaller girl didn’t say anything. Hope got rid of her pants afterwards and told Amy once more that she should undress, playfully threatening her she would go in the water without her. Amy slowly removed her t-shirt and pants while her girlfriend waited in her underwear, shivering. As Amy got undressed, she didn’t really look at her girlfriend. Though the brunette couldn’t help but stare at her amazing girlfriend. She recognized the goosebumps on Amy‘s arms and as Amy finally lost her pants, the brunette took her girlfriend‘s hand softly, pulling her towards the water.

 

The brunette ran inside the cold water, knowing there was no coming back now. Amy slowly entered and her whole body shivered. Hope dove in, head first and looked for Amy after resurfacing. Hope knew the water wouldn’t be as cold if she just jumped in. Amy on the other hand felt the cold water refreshing her thoughts. She slowly swam over to her girlfriend who wasn‘t joining the water fight Jacob and his friends were having.

 

Hope felt easy, careless even. She hadn’t thought about Thanksgiving, her father or her sisters in a while. Which for a moment felt really good. The brunette smiled for a second and looked at the stars up in the sky. She missed her sisters very much and wished they would be here with her but she was glad Mercy had called. It felt so good to hear her voice, not talking to or texting them left her wondering at night. Since Thanksgiving she couldn’t sleep through a single night, waking up randomly, beginning to think and there wasn’t really anything other she could do. Hope just wished everything would be okay again.

 

Amy touched her girlfriend and wrapped her arms around her neck.

 

„Hey.“, Hope said and smiled at the sight.

 

„I‘m sorry.“, Amy blurred out. „The cold water actually helped. I shouldn’t react that way.“

 

„Look, it‘s completely fine for me.“, Hope said and leaned her own forehead against Amy‘s. „If a threesome triggers you in any way, it should really be a one time thing.“

 

„You think so?“, Amy asked cautiously.

 

„Of course!“, Hope looked inside her eyes deeply. „You are everything I want.“

 

Amy smiled and kissed Hope passionately. Hope wrapped her arms around Amy‘s waist and pulled her close. Before they weren’t alone for long but this time the kiss felt like the world stopped for second. It seemed longing and desperate.

 

„I missed this.“, Hope mumbled between kisses.

 

Amy nodded enthusiastically. „I missed you, too.“

 

They didn’t stop kissing each other until Hope realized that Amy was already freezing. Yes, there was heat between them but the redhead had goosebumps all over. Hope started swimming back, taking Amy with her – bridal style. She put her small girlfriend down before she fully surfaced, told her to wait and sprinted to Jacob, asking for a towel. She raced back and waved Amy over, she put the towel around Amy‘s shoulders, wrapping her whole body in it except the head. Amy‘s body shivered, her teeth rattling.

 

Hope wrapped herself in a towel and wrapped her arms around her shivering girlfriend, trying to warm her up even faster. Amy‘s face, buried in Hope‘s breaths felt just fine, but the rest of her body didn’t stop shivering for quite some time. Hope slowly dragged them to the fire that was still warmer than the air outside. Jacob who didn’t seem to face any effect regarding the cold water, warmed Amy‘s back and for around ten minutes all three of them were holding each other.

 

„We‘re like penguins.“, Jacob remarked happily.

 

Hope and Amy couldn’t help it but laugh a little. Soon enough the small redhead felt warmer and warmer, being wrapped around by her loved ones. Hope told them she would get dressed and left the best friends alone for a second.

 

„Amy, where the hell have you been?“, Jacob asked playfully. „First you and Hope disappear for more than an hour and then everyone jumps inside the water and you guys aren’t in till some are back already and then disappear again.“

 

He had a big smirk on his face which Amy couldn’t ignore. He knew what was going on.

 

„Yeah, well…“, Amy stuttered, looking at the floor. „It‘s still like the first time, okay?“

 

„You mean… like the night of graduation?“, Jacob asked.

 

„No! That’s not what I mean and you know that!“, Amy scoffed. „I mean like our first date, our first real kiss, our first laugh together and I missed her.“

 

„And you couldn’t wait another night?“, he asked and grinned.

 

„It‘s weird when you usually spent every night together. I have needs and I don’t need to apologize for them!“, Amy confronted him in a passive-aggressive way.

 

„I know, I know! Don’t lecture me, I just didn’t think you would need like more than two hours… for you know.“, Jacob explained the interrogating.

 

„I know… there may have been someone who interrupted us the first time.“, Amy made an apologizing face.

 

„Someone saw you?“, Jacob blurred out, a little too loud.

 

„Well… yes.“, Amy tried to avoid telling him right away. She knew he would be supportive in every way but since her anxiety attack, she didn’t really get into the whole thing again, afraid she might feel weird once more.

 

„Who?“, he kept asking, being way too interested.

 

„No way, I‘m not telling you.“, Amy answered laughing.

 

„WHY?“, Jacob wouldn’t stand down for now.

 

„Cause… that wouldn’t be fair to the other parties involved. It‘s not my story to tell.“, Amy looked for an excuse.

 

„Oh, come on! You tell me things about Hope all the time, like I tell you everything all the time.“, Jacob tried to change her mind.

 

„Will you stop now?“, Amy still avoided the question.

 

„Amy, really? You know that you want to tell me, it‘s never just me asking questions.“, Jacob reminded her.

 

Hope came back, fully dressed, Amy‘s clothes in her hand. Amy who was feeling way warmer than before and less drunk, got dressed as well. Even though she gave her best friend a non-verbal signal to not talk about this with Hope, he couldn’t help himself.

 

„So… Hope, Amy said you guys have been seen… smushing?“, he addressed the subject with the taller brunette who looked confused for a second.

 

„You really talk about everything, don’t you?“, Hope avoided the question.

 

„Probably not everything.“, Jacob admitted. „But a lot.“

 

„What did she tell you?“, Hope asked interested.

 

„Just that you got interrupted.“, Jacob answered honestly. „She said it wasn’t her story to tell.“

 

Hope frowned for a second. „Well… I guess she didn’t want to talk about it.“

 

„She did avoid all my questions.“, Jacob shrugged.

 

„She wasn’t feeling good about it earlier, so…“, Hope tried to answer as honest as possible, without stepping too far.

 

„Will you tell me?“, he asked playfully.

 

Hope frowned again and shook her head. „Nice try, though. But… she‘ll tell you eventually.“

 

„You think so?“, he asked, sounding surprised.

 

„I… guess.“, Hope said slowly, shrugging. „It‘s definitely worth telling at some point.“

 

He gasped and thanked her before the red-haired girl rejoined them, dressed once more.

 

„It‘s almost five in the morning, should we head back?“, Amy asked after looking at her phone.

 

„Wait, what time is it?“, Jacob asked worriedly.

 

„Almost 5am.“, Hope repeated Amy.

 

„Holy shit.“, Jacob said, realizing the night is almost over. „Don’t you drive like nine hours?“

 

„Yeah, but that’s fine.“, Hope answered.

 

„Okay?“, Jacob just accepted her answer.

 

„I don’t have a class in the morning, neither does Hope.“, Amy explained.

 

„Can you take me back to university?“, Jacob asked excitedly.

 

„Sure.“, Hope answered with a small smile on herself.

 

„Let‘s head back now, get up around noon and drive back?“, Jacob suggested. „I could drive to Toronto.“

 

„I don’t know if I‘m letting you drive my car.“, Hope answered and laughed.

 

„Oh, come on!“, Jacob answered.

 

„Let‘s discuss the details in the morning.“, Amy said, still shivering a little from before.

 

Jacob ran over to his friends, telling them they would head back. He took the DJ set and the towels with him and Al started to put out the fire. The couple waited just a few minutes before Jacob and Al reunited with them. All of them waved the others goodbye with a smile on their face. What a night it had been.

 

„Crazy party.“, Al said as they slowly walked back.

 

„Indeed.“, Amy answered laughingly.

 

„I still can’t believe you ate that whole burger, the whole thing, in under thirty seconds.“, Al said, still in disbelief.

 

„Wait, what?“, Hope asked confused.

 

„Rick ordered burgers, because he knows the delivery guy and made a bet with Jacob.“, Al explained. „You seemed to be gone while this happened.“

 

„I know those Hot Dog eating contests my Dad took me to would be good for something.“, Jacob laughed.

 

„Under thirty seconds? That’s insane.“, Amy thought out loud.

 

„It was.“, Al chimed back in. „Rick wasn’t even half way done. Lost a hundred bucks. I‘ll never forget his face.“

 

„Damn, you won a hundred bucks?“, Amy asked her best friend.

 

„Yeah, Rick is crazy.“, Jacob said. „He did order a burger for everyone and you missed out.“

 

„We did.“, Hope said sarcastically. Amy chuckled knowing the guys might not agree if they had actually missed out.

All of them talked on the way which was quite a bummer when Al had to go in a different direction after a while. It was so much fun talking to him, his energy was all fun and carefree. After they parted, it was only a couple of houses down the street. Amy breathed in deeply, seeing the stars above. Living in these big cities, she doesn’t often get to see this many stars at night. Laying under the stars felt like a whole new level. Somehow it reminded her of Botswana, even though it could have been Jacobs company as well.

 

All seemed to be tired enough for quick sneak through the garden door, just to pass out any moment they would hit the mattress. Jacob also said they should avoid Walter because that dog would be barking non-stop if they entered through the door. Amy popped down next to Jacob after kissing her girlfriend goodnight. The small redhead fell asleep almost immediately, even through Jacobs snoring. She did wake up once more as the tent was opened and Hope stepped in.

 

„What are you doing?“, Amy whispered.

 

„The zipper of my hammock broke.“, Hope explained. „Mosquitos.“

 

Amy zipped her sleeping bag open and Hope crawled down next to her after closing the tent once again. One arm slide under Amy‘s head, the other wrapped around her waist. Amy managed to cover them both with her open sleeping bag, making enough room for Hope on her mattress.

 

„Goodnight.“, Hope said, as she comfortably closed her eyes.

 

„Goodnight, babe.“, Amy said as she kissed Hope‘s lips briefly.

 

The morning came way too soon. Hope‘s head felt a hundred pounds heavier. Amy yawned and stretched, but her eyes didn’t really open. Jacob stopped snoring eventually, but felt like puking as soon as he woke up. He sprinted inside, hoping he could hold it in. Maybe drinking a lot and staying up this late wasn’t the best idea after all?

 

Amy had her doubts, after the tent was almost ripped open by Jacob. But all they needed was a proper breakfast and the headache would be gone. The strange feeling of leaving something behind lingered on her mind. She would be leaving the craziest weekend behind, a memory she will treasure forever. There was also Jacob, not knowing when she will see him again. The weekend felt surreal, visiting Niagara Falls, seeing Toronto for the first time, Gigi being in the city, the campfire night, the party, Jacob‘s friends, the threesome, experiencing it all with two of her favorite people. Amy was so thankful, she couldn’t believe they would just go back to their… daily routine. Classes and cafeteria food, studying. She did love learning though.

 

The breakfast which Pam had prepared helped all of them gain full consciousness. The whole night seemed to have no effect after that. Hope considered Jacob‘s offer to drive. She did feel a little tired, she could sleep in the back while the best friends talked for a moment sounded tempting and since the drive was long, waiting in line at the border, she could use another Power Nap. Jacob‘s mother hugged them goodbye, before heading out to go for a walk with Walter. She prepared them a huge lunch box with sandwiches inside. She usually makes at least one for Jacob‘s train ride, but since they would give him a ride, she thought it would be a nice thank you.

 

Time passed quicker than Amy wanted it to. She was sitting across from Jacob, yet she missed him already. She really hoped, Jacob would be given the opportunity to go to Peking, but she also wished he would be spending another six months in the same city. No matter what happened, she knew, Jacob‘s friendship would always mean the world to her.

 

Soon enough, they packed their bags. Hope put them in the trunk as Jacob opened the car door to get in the front.

 

„Hey, hey, hey!“, Hope asked, as she shut the trunk, realizing what Jacob was trying to do.

 

„Oh come on“, he answered as he popped down into the driver seat.

 

Amy got into the seat next to Jacob and pouted, so Hope could see.

 

„Please.“, Jacob said.

 

Hope scoffed, she knew she would give in, but she didn’t want to make it easy.

 

„Come on, babe.“, Amy begged.

 

„Fine.“, Hope said after a few moments of shaking her head.

 

Jacob and Amy cheered, Hope got in the back, fastening her seatbelt, immediately closing her eyes, warning Jacob to make it a smooth ride or else. Telling Amy that she better make sure nothing happened. The best friends promised to be careful.

 

Hope was still tired, she fell asleep quite quickly. After all the night had been pretty short. And sleeping in the car was one of her special talents. It always used to be like this, whenever she sat in the back trying to sleep, she succeeded. Her mother used to drive a few extra rounds around the block to make sure she was fast asleep. Little Hope loved sleeping in the car after a guitar lesson.

 

Amy realized her girlfriend was asleep as they entered the highway. She and Jacob had been fighting over the music, skipping songs over and over. As she felt the warmth at the sight of her sleeping girlfriend, she turned down the volume and smiled shyly.

 

„Why did you turn down the music?“, Jacob asked confused, vibing to the song before.

 

„Hope‘s asleep.“, the red-haired girl answered honestly.

 

„Oh, alright.“, Jacob said. „Well… I wanted to thank you anyway.“

 

„Thank me? I should be thanking you.“, Amy encountered.

 

„It was a lovely weekend and I‘m thankful you made the trip.“, Jacob insisted.

 

„I appreciate it and I‘d like to thank you for making this all happen.“, she responded with a smile.

 

„I certainly haven’t been involved in all the memories, I think.“, Jacob tried to reference last night.

 

„You need to stop bringing this up.“, Amy rolled her eyes, remembering him trying to bring it up at breakfast once again.

 

„Amy…“, Jacob started and breathed in. „Even Hope said, it‘s worth telling at some point.“

 

„That’s what she said?“, Amy wondered. The redhead felt good that’s all her girlfriend said. The brunette remembered how Amy reacted and didn’t tell Jacob anything, even though he probably asked her as well.

 

„Yeah, so…?“, Jacob continued, still being more than interested.

 

„So, while you ate a burger and kept on drinking…“, Amy paused for a moment. „We wanted to…“

 

„Sneak into the woods and got seen?“, Jacob asked laughingly.

 

Amy nodded. „Yeah, well… since you kept on asking Jess, she came looking for us.“

 

„Yeah, well… it‘s mouse season, so you need to be careful.“, Jacob explained.

 

„Jess told us.“, Amy answered.

 

„And?“, the best friend asked curiously.

 

„I don’t know how I feel talking about it.“, Amy answered honestly.

 

„Why?“, Jacob asked, looking at the road.

 

„It‘s a lot.“, Amy just answered.

 

„Well… we have more than an hour left.“, Jacob answered simply.

 

Amy paused for a moment, considering. She knew it would help her to talk about it. She didn’t have a lot of time to think about it, processing. But she would tell Jacob eventually and it would be so much comfortable to tell him in person. This was their last chance to do so.

 

„Jess saw us, making out in the woods.“, Amy started talking. „And she said she would give us privacy if we want it. But also offered… to stay“

 

„To watch?“, Jacob asked gaspingly.

 

„To participate.“, the red-haired girl corrected.

 

„TO PARTICIPATE?“, Jacob said way too loudly. Amy looked behind herself and saw that Hope was still asleep, her head turning for a moment.

 

„Quiet!“, Amy whispered. She paused as long as Hope was twisting which lasted only a couple of seconds. „Yeah, she offered because she thinks we‘re hot and beautiful, and so is she.“

 

„And because Rick and Jess have an open relationship, of course.“, Jacob filled in the gaps.

 

„We walked to the treehouse and had a threesome with her.“, Amy continued. „It was actually pretty good.“

 

„I have to say it‘s kind of weird to know, because Jess is like a sister, but awesome for you!“, Jacob chuckled a little.

 

„I did have an anxiety attack after we got back, or that’s what I think it was.“, Amy answered honestly.

 

„An anxiety attack?“, Jacob asked, looking at Amy for a second before looking back at the road.

 

„Yeah…“, she sighed. „My thoughts kept rambling on about everyone being a potential for a threesome.“

 

„I mean, I can‘t predict the future or anything… but she loves you, dude.“, Jacob answered.

 

„But what-?“, Amy started but got interrupted by her best friend.

 

„No buts, Amy!“, he encountered. „I mean, if you ask me, if you asked her if she wanted to marry you, right here, right now, she‘d be done.“

 

„That’s ridiculous and you know it“, Amy said with a frown on her face.

 

„I know you don‘t like marriage and the whole church and concept thing, women being enslaved, blah blah blah…“, Amy crossed her arms on the passenger seat, daring him to go on. „Still, I believe Hope would be down.“

 

„Still… what if there is someone else out there?“, Amy asked.

 

„I understand you got weirded out, it‘s probably better realizing your own boundaries. But look, what did she say after it happened?“, Jacob pointed out.

 

„That I don’t have to worry about anything, if I wanted it to be a one time thing, it would be okay and that she would end up with me in every scenario.“, Amy tried to remember the conversation they had last night.

 

„See?“, her best friend tried to make a point. „Hope is more than fine with just you. She didn’t cheat or anything, you both agreed on it and if it made you realize that‘s not what you want, that’s fine. You have to trust her, that’s all a relationship is.“

 

„I guess you are right.“, Amy said, still sounding a little worried.

 

She knew talking would help, but the time passed by so quickly. They parked in front of Toronto University and as the car fully stopped, Hope woke up immediately. The brunette sleepily got out and hugged Jacob goodbye. Amy standing next to them, enjoy the hug, feeling the bromance and acceptance they shared for each other.

 

„Thanks again.“, Jacob said.

 

„Thanks to you.“, Hope smiled after they ended the hug.

 

Amy and Jacob felt like crying when they shared a hug. Jacob sniffled into Amy‘s pullover and when she realized, she let the tears go as well. This felt so unfair, just the perfect escape from the whole situation and suddenly, her best friend had to be left behind again. Not knowing when they will see each other again felt like a crack in the red-haired girl‘s heart. After a minute, Hope cleared her throat.

 

„Text me when you‘re home.“, Jacob dried his tears with his shirt‘s sleeve.

 

„I‘ll text you when we‘re on the highway.“, Amy answered, hugging him once more. She couldn’t let go, right? Why did they have to get back to their normal, ordinary lives when they could be having adventures here with Jacob, in freaking Canada? The whole weekend felt magical and she couldn’t let go of that. Her girlfriend joined the hug and everyone smiled for a brief moment. It was a sad goodbye which even Hope felt.

 

Amy kept her promise to text Jacob as soon as they hit the highway again. He would instantly respond and tell her that she was already being missed. The drive home went smoothly, Hope and Amy just enjoying each other‘s company, listening to music, singing along to it loudly, talking about the weekend, hand holding. It just seemed perfect to cool down from these past few days.

Notes:

Hope you enjoyed it! See you next time, whenever that is!

Stay safe and healthy <3

Chapter 12: driving home for christmas

Summary:

Hope and Amy celebrate Christmas at Amy's parents house.

Notes:

I'm honestly so sorry the chapter took so fucking long. It was weird to write a Christmas chapter during the summer and the writers blockade was hard from time to time.

Also my laptop kept deleting have the chapter, I don't know why or how. I've read this thing like 10 times because of it, so if there are still any mistakes, my bad.

I hope this adds to your Christmas miracle somehow but fair warning: it's also a pretty sad chapter.

TW for homophobia, verbale abuse and loss.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chapter Twelve

 

„Are you all packed?“, Amy asked, as she walked through her girlfriend‘s door.

 

„I certainly won‘t be freezing as much in LA.“, Hope answered with a smile on her face.

 

New York City was crazy this winter. Right after their weekend in Canada, NYC seemed like it wanted to make them feel even colder than the freezing cold lake they jumped into. Whenever Molly visited she tried to put up a mistletoe in Amy‘s room to make the couple kiss in front of her. Hope, being taller than Molly, would instantly grab it and put it in the garbage. The Christmas spirit started in town, people seem to pee less on the subway which was a nice bonus. Hope and Amy even went ice skating together near the Rockefeller Center, enjoying the big shining tree close by. The taller brunette tried to impress Amy, thinking it would be just like ice skating in Ohio as a kid. But since she hasn’t been doing it for a few years, she actually overestimated it. Over all she made a foul out of herself, almost tripping from time to time while Amy‘s rollerblading skills seemed to come in handy. The couple still had more fun than expected.

 

Amy had started Christmas shopping early, just like every year. She got her parents something each, telling Hope they would be giving it to them together. For Charmaine, she couldn’t resist but get her a wellness weekend. Amy‘s mother did mention it over the phone a couple of times over the year. Her Dad, on the other hand, should get a set of devil sticks. He admitted he wanted to learn to do it because a video hooked him on it. Amy couldn’t help but chuckle at the devil sticks when she wrapped them in dark green wrapping paper. Amy managed to get Jacob a nice pair of sunglasses because Amy accidentally took his on their way back. She kind of thought they looked good on her and maybe… she did want to keep them? So, this would solve things and she even thought the new pair would fit him better. It wasn’t really hard to get Molly the gift she wanted when she had been sending Amy Amazon links for the past weeks on what she wanted. Even though the paper supplies she wanted were probably just things the law student needed. Amy did add a framed sweet selfie of the best friends. And along with that she got a fidget spinner with colorful lights lighting up.

 

The only gift she couldn’t really handle was Hope‘s. The couple was only dating for a few months, none of them had aged a year, so this would be kind of the first gift they would exchange. The first real gift. Of course, they had bought dinner for each other and small stuff, but even on their three months anniversary, they agreed to just go out. What would Hope want? Amy didn’t really know, Molly surely wasn’t helpful. She kept suggesting Amy should dress up in a sexy Miss Santa Claus costume and do a lap dance for Hope. She did like the idea, but since Molly suggested it, it‘s kind of ruined. She is just a little… forward from time to time. Whenever Amy tried thinking about the gift for her girlfriend, it was either the scene Molly suggested or the thought that the only thing Hope would really want was to see her sisters, it was a total spiral.

 

Hope on the other hand got her sisters something, for Faith she got a new pair of football shoes in bright pink. Hope got Mercy a new book she wanted because she read the first and second part of that series. And for the youngest sibling she got a new game for their Nintendo Switch. Hope knew the little one would love it. Still, Hope was sad that she wouldn’t be there to see them open their gifts. She couldn’t cook the dinner with her grandmother, calling her Muffin, and would not be able to bake Christmas cookies with her family. It was actually devastating, but she was still happy Amys parents invited her over. They even send her a card to do so, unlike her father they were actually putting in. She was thankful that Amy prepared the gifts for them, because the one time she met them definitely wasn’t enough time to think of a good gift. Hope knew Amy tried everything in her power to make her feel better, distracting her any chance she got. Which was not good in terms of getting Amy a Christmas present.

 

The last classes before Christmas break seemed awful. They weren’t really doing anything in class other than talk about Christmas. Hope couldn’t bare it anymore, all she could think about were her sisters, her father, her family. The thought kept rambling on inside her head. The tall brunette could feel her heart crack inside from time to time, but she did her greatest not to cry in class. After it was over, Hope was out of the room as fast as possible. She had to send over the Christmas presents for her sisters, since she wasn’t going to see them soon. She wrapped everything nicely and put all presents in a big box which she would send before they would drive to Los Angeles.

 

Of course, they would pick up Annabelle, Molly and Jared on the way. Molly suggested it insistently and everyone got kind of convinced it would be fun and much easier to switch. Jared tried to pay for their plane tickets but Molly protested and wasn’t very comfortable if he would have done that. The day they would make their way back to their hometown was there sooner rather than later. Hope managed to squeeze in some late Christmas shopping to get a gift for her girlfriend and she knew, Amy was probably doing the same thing and not meeting Kayla for a last visit before they would leave. Hope chuckled and rolled her eyes as Amy tried to lie to her. It was adorable because the redhead couldn’t help but turn red, it was like she would have a bad allergic reaction every time she was untruthful. Hope loved that about Amy, well… it wasn’t always great to know, but she was thankful that during their relationship she had only seen it like less than four times. Which means Amy was pretty much always honest with her.

 

„Good morning, babe“, Hope woke Amy up the day they were driving home for Christmas (yeah).

 

„Good morning.“, Amy yawned and pecked her girlfriend who was leaning over her.

 

„Already back from the post office?“, the small one continued sleepily.

 

„Yeah, we have to get going.“, Hope answered and pulled the blanket Amy was clinging to.

 

„No! Please, just five more minutes.“, Amy pouted.

 

„Come on, babe, don’t do this. We have to pick up the others and Molly will kill us if we‘re late.“, Hope tried to reason with her, again pulling the blanket a little harder.

 

„Alright, alright.“, Amy said as she got up slowly.

 

„Did you pack everything? I‘ll bring it to the car while you get dressed.“, the tall brunette asked, looking around Amy‘s room, making sure they brought everything they needed. They would be on the road for almost two days, with breaks probably around 45 hours. Hope isn’t bothered by long car rides, she always managed to stay awake, stopping at every McDonalds, getting a green tea to stay awake. But this was different, she would be packed with four other people in the car. It would probably be a pain in the ass. Hope walked to her car, checking again, presents and their bags were there, along with lots of food for the ride. First, they picked up Annabelle and Molly since they had to drive back to Yale, turn around and get Jared after. Amy promised to drive first, because Hope said she would be driving the night. The redhead was still very tired but managed to drive the first half an hour to Yale University while her tall girlfriend slept in the front seat next to her quietly.

 

„Good morning!“, Molly shouted loudly as she opened the car door, waking up Hope unpleasantly.

 

„Good morning“, Amy said quietly and looked at Hope whose forehead wrinkled.

 

Annabelle greeted them as well and said that she wants to take over the music. Amy accepted, drove off and let Annabelle connect with the car‘s Bluetooth. The vibes were certainly very road-trippy as they started to drive back, heading to Princeton University to pick up Molly‘s boyfriend.

 

„So… first Christmas together, huh?“, Annabelle asked in the car.

 

„I got Jared tickets for a new musical in New York“, Molly bragged. „I think it‘s a pretty good gift.“

 

„Molly, I know, you have been bragging about it all week.“, Annabelle scoffed and rolled her eyes.

 

„Well… I don’t like celebrating the birth of Jesus, but I love my Dad‘s tradition. Every year, he picks a different country and cooks their traditional Christmas dishes.“, Amy tried to change the topic.

 

„What is he doing this year?“, Molly asked curiously.

 

„Poland.“, Amy answered.

 

„Cool.“, Annabelle answered. „Our tradition is to get a big bucket of chicken wings each from KFC. Whoever finishes first, gets to eat the second bucket.“

 

„KFC? Like in Japan?“, Amy asked.

 

„Yeah! My mother is half Japanese and of course, we always loved the tradition. I mean, KFC is so good…“, Annabelle seemed like she couldn’t wait any longer for Christmas dinner.

 

„Yeah, sounds amazing.“, Hope agreed and licked her lips, remembering their spicy chicken wings.

 

They talked about Christmas traditions even more and shared funny stories. Well, everyone except for Hope who didn’t really feel like talking about family right now. The brunette took a short nap on their way to picking up Jared. Hope wanted to drive through the night, so sleeping as much as possible during the day was the best option. She knew she could wake up Amy or Annabelle to take over, but she would actually like to avoid that. The brunette woke up again as Jared opened the trunk, putting multiple gift bags inside and heading towards the left back door, so Molly moved to the middle. Jared kissed his girlfriend briefly and told Amy to hit the road. Everyone started talking again, repeating the topic of Christmas once more. Hope fell asleep as soon as they hit the highway once more.

 

As they stopped for the first time, everyone except for Hope got out. She tried to sleep through the pause even though she was definitely awake for a moment. Annabelle and Molly walked to the rest stop, having to pee for the first time. Amy wanted to switch because she was hungry and wanted to eat, so she asked Molly to take over. Amy‘s best friend cheered, she had been wanting to drive Hope‘s car for a while. Hope wouldn’t mind, because all she wanted to do is sleep. Even though Jared wanted to switch to the front as well, Amy insisted they would let her girlfriend sleep. After all, Hope was driving through the night for them.

 

Amy got in the middle seat between Jared and Annabelle as they hit the road once more. Annabelle and Amy played a game with license plates in the back and Jared seemed to be looking out the window, but he didn’t participate. Molly was driving, skipping songs from the front even when Annabelle pouted. Jared got in the front after the second break because Hope woke up, stretched and had to go to the bathroom anyway. She took a big sip of water and ate a sandwich in the back while Molly took on the next hours.

 

„Where are we now?“, Hope asked before closing her eyes.

 

„Around Indianapolis“, Amy answered, taking the brunette‘s hand.

 

„35 hours to go.“, Jared said with a smile on his face.

 

Molly took on another three hours before changing seats with Jared. Jared commented that Molly‘s butt was quite warm but apologized immediately as all the looks inside the car seemed to judge him. After Jared drove into the evening and early night, Annabelle took a nap next to Amy who was talking quietly with Molly and Jared. After all the blonde‘s turn to drive came up next. They took another break around midnight, Hope finally waking up for good. Annabelle said she would take the next shift.

 

„I‘m awake anyway…“, Hope tried to disagree as they were in the middle of nowhere which turned out to be Missouri.

 

„No“, Annabelle interrupted her. „I can drive!“

 

Hope scoffed and admitted that she thought they would have switched more often. She wouldn’t have guessed that Molly would drive over eight hours just like that.

 

„I had to treat the old Volvo gently, your car is much easier to drive.“, Molly encountered.

 

„No complaints about the old Volvo.“, Amy added.

 

Annabelle and Hope got in the front while the back was packed with Molly in the middle. Molly and Jared fell asleep with Molly‘s head on Jared‘s shoulder and his head was laying on top of hers. Hope couldn’t see if Amy was asleep because she was sitting behind her but as Annabelle started the conversation she considered all were asleep.

 

„You didn’t really text much the last couple of weeks.“, Annabelle said directly. Hope wasn’t really shocked, this was just their vibe. As remembered by her nickname in high school, Triple A used to drive home because her father would kill her if she came home drunk. What he didn’t realize though, Annabelle used to start a party with Hope sharing a joint. Most of the time, this would be their special best friend moment cause while Hope used to avoid people, Annabelle enjoyed the crowd. But Hope loved hearing all the gossip Annabelle used to tell her while getting high. She kept listing on, thinking out loud. She didn’t mind if Hope wasn’t saying anything in fifteen minutes and just laughed from time to time.

 

„There was nothing to tell.“, Hope answered vaguely.

 

„Oh come on, you didn’t even tell me when you and Amy decided to call each other girlfriends.“, Annabelle said. „Yes, I noticed.“

 

„I didn’t?“, Hope asked confused.

 

„No.“, Annabelle said. „I just randomly saw it on Instagram and honestly, I was too proud to ask because I saw it in a dumb post. So… what the hell, girl?“, Annabelle asked anyway.

 

„Well… we decided to do so right before Thanksgiving if that’s what you‘re asking.“, Hope answered and smiled at the memory.

 

„That’s so long ago!“, Annabelle pouted. „Why didn’t you say anything?“

 

„Well… it was at the airport.“, Hope said. „I didn’t use my phone much that day and everything kind of changed that night.“

 

She remembered it like yesterday, the morning when everything seemed to be perfect, just fine. Amy and Hope got ready for the flight, not bringing a lot anyway. They held hands like they were always doing as they walked through the airport slowly. Amy stopped suddenly and looked over to Hope who seemed to instantly understand. It would be weird to introduce a date to their parents, so they decided to level up this relationship. They officially got together that morning, but it felt like way more than that. They have been together since they found each other on campus really.  

 

„What do you mean?“, Annabelle asked.

 

Hope didn’t talk with anybody about the night. Well… except for Amy, Jacob, Amy‘s parents and her three sisters. But really the only people she wanted to talk to were her father and her mother. Together. At least she wanted to talk to that version of her Dad. The easy going guy who would laugh and spend time with his family. She wished she could talk to him for like half an hour, she wouldn’t really know what to say, but if she spoke from the heart, she knew her father would be moved, something inside him would change. But unless she lies about Amy in any kind of way, he probably wouldn’t listen.

 

„My father kicked me out that night.“, the brunette looked to the floor.

 

„What?“, Annabelle almost lost control of the car.

 

„Watch it!“, Hope whispered as everything turned out to be fine. They were lucky the streets were empty.

 

„Your father kicked you out?“, the blonde repeated.

 

„Well… actually he wanted to kick Amy out because she is gay and forbid me from seeing her.“, Hope summarized the situation.

 

„That’s messed up, but honestly, wouldn’t be a surprise to me if my Dad would shoot someone because they broke my heart or something…“, Annabelle admitted.

 

„Yeah, your dad is crazy too.“, Hope said.

 

„I know! No surprise my brothers are douchebags.“, Annabelle scoffed.

 

„I still can‘t believe I used to have a crush on David.“, Hope felt embarrassed for a second, referring to one of Annabelle‘s brothers.

 

„That’s so funny.“, Annabelle laughed slightly. „But what happened with your dad?“

 

„Well… not much really, haven’t spoken to him since. My sisters can‘t speak to me either, he installed data controlling shit on my sisters‘ phones.“, Hope went on.

 

„Hope, that’s horrible. Why didn’t you say anything?“, Annabelle asked her, worry in the blonde‘s voice.

 

„Because the only person who could change anything is my father.“, Hope answered.

 

Even though this answer might not be fair, it‘s the only thing that made not talking plausible in the brunette‘s mind. Everyone just repeats the same phrases. ‚Im sorry‘, ‚That’s unfair‘, ‚I wish I could do something‘, Hope couldn’t hear it anymore. With the bare minimum of understanding tolerance and the fact that sexuality is a spectrum, anybody would say it‘s unfair. Anybody would feel pity, anyone with the bare minimum of empathy would feel worried or sorry for her. Hope thought it was just human nature to feel this way. So, she didn’t feel like talking about it anymore, it was easier to try and not think about it anyway. She had classes, Christmas preparations, they went on dates, Hope had assignments, there was enough to do anyway. It would have been nice to talk to one of her sisters once in a while, she had to admit that.

 

„That‘s probably true.“, Annabelle answered. „I understand why you didn’t say anything.“

 

The brunette was kind of surprised. Annabelle changed the topic afterwards and Hope realized the blonde wouldn’t ask about it again. Which was fine with Hope after all. But it did feel good to finally tell Annabelle, it was nice to choose to tell, unlike the nightmares of social encounters which she had with the people involved or who got dragged into this, like Amy‘s parents or Jacob. She loved that they cared for her but Hope would never choose to talk about this the first time she met her girlfriend‘s parents, neither in front of her girlfriend’s best friend.

 

Annabelle did ramble on, ignoring Hope’s expression, about the guys she hooked up within the last couple of weeks, mostly analyzing their behavior during sex. Apparently one guy offered her a lot of money for a night together once a week and the money must have been tempting, because she actually had considered it. Completely surreal to Hope. There was this one guy who cried during sex and this other one who wanted her to scream God‘s name. Some seemed to be total weirdos, really. Hope was so happy she was taken.

 

„Would you ever be down for a girl?“, Hope asked out of the blue, interrupting Annabelle‘s list of sexual encounters.

 

„Are you offering?“, Annabelle asked jokingly.

 

„No, not me.“, Hope disagreed fast.

 

„I don’t know, I‘d be down to try.“, Annabelle shrugged.

 

Hope gasped loudly. „Really?“

 

„You know… I had sex with a non-binary person.“, Annabelle added a little spice.

 

„Who?“, Hope asked surprised.

 

„A student at a party. We actually had an interesting conversation and they walked me to my dorm and they looked hot… so.“, Annabelle explained. „Might be one of only few who I would consider seeing again.“

 

„You also considered the guy who offered you money for sex.“, Hope encountered.

 

„He offered me 5k a week.“, Annabelle said. „More than 250.000 dollars in a year. For like an hour of work.“

 

„Yes, but that‘s prostitution.“, Hope reminded her. „Which is illegal here.“

 

„That’s a bullshit rule.“, Annabelle offered. „I mean, modeling is selling your body in a way, too. And if I like sign a contract with him that it is indeed okay for me, it should be legal.“

 

„What if someone threatens to kill your family if you don’t sign that contract?“, Hope asked.

 

„They could have those bozos.“, Annabelle laughed. „But I get your point.“

 

The blonde and brunette kept on talking about Annabelle‘s sex life. Hope had to laugh from time to time, the stories being so ridiculous. How did Annabelle meet all of these weirdos? But Hope had to admit, everyone had natural preferences, they were all just so random. Maybe Annabelle just didn’t remember the normal, probably boring for her, encounters. But hot people could be so weird, really. No one ever sat down with them and called them on their bullshit.

 

As Annabelle yawned for the first time, driving through the night. Hope told her to slow down in a smooth way. They were at 80mph and the blonde took away the gas in a controlled and smooth way. Hope looked at the back seats, everyone being still fast asleep as they fell under 50mph. The blonde let the car roll, getting slower and slower. Hope saw they are almost at zero when she told Annabelle to keep rolling for a second. The brunette opened the car door and the cold night air hit Hope‘s skin. She got out right before the car stopped next to the road, the brunette closed the door quietly, waving Annabelle over to the passenger seat. Her blonde best friend climbed over and immediately changed the settings of her chair, so she would be a more comfortable position to sleep. The brunette giggled quietly as she took off, taking on the night. They were coming closer to the west border of Missouri which was good. All didn’t need as much breaks as expected so the brunette was quite impressed they were this far already. A little earlier than expected which certainly was a good thing.

 

The next morning came sooner than expected. Everyone seemed a little grumpy as Hope woke them up for breakfast around 9am. They all stretched and seated for half an hour together to eat sandwiches and fruit. Amy took over, driving past the border of New Mexico, switching to Jared who drove them close to Grants in New Mexico. Molly drove til midnight to Phoenix, before Hope took over driving the last five hours. They would arrive in the middle of the night because they passed through multiple time zones. They all didn’t mind, knowing they would be exhausted after the ride. Hope dropped off her best friend first, waking her up smoothly after she parked in front of the blonde‘s house. Molly and Jared hopped off at one of Jared‘s parents guest houses because the Christmas guests of his parents would be staying at their mansion. Amy and Hope finally arrived at their location, Hope being fully awake, Amy being half asleep. They trotted inside the house, going up to Amy‘s room, leaving everything in the car for now. It was around 2am in Los Angeles as they arrived, Doug and Charmaine sleeping, the house felt peaceful.

 

Hope felt like she didn’t sleep at all the last two days after waking up in Amy‘s room because of the light shining through the window. Her girlfriend was cuddled into her side, still sleeping. The brunette heard noises coming from downstairs, knowing Doug and Charmaine were probably preparing breakfast for all of them. The tall brunette closed her eyes once more, enjoying a few more seconds of relaxing before she felt Amy waking up next to her. The small red-haired girl stretched and her eyes opened multiple times before she realized where she was.

 

„Good morning.“, Amy yawned as she saw Hope‘s eyes open too.

 

„Good morning.“, Hope answered as she pecked Amy‘s lips briefly.

 

Amy wrapped herself in the brunette‘s arms and buried herself inside her girlfriend‘s body warmth. Hope tightened her grip around Amy, one arm under the redhead‘s head, the other around her waist while Amy‘s hands were traveling to the tip of Hope‘s shirt.

 

„It‘s nice to sleep in a bed next to you again.“, Amy said after yawning.

 

„Might have been the first night we didn’t sleep next to each other.“, Hope answered.

 

„Yeah, it was awful.“, Amy pouted.

 

„Was it?“, Hope asked. „We were still kind of next to each other.“

 

„Yeah, I know. It was nice when you held my hand when I sat behind you.“, Amy answered, remembering the cute little moments they shared on the ride.

 

„Wasn’t the same though.“, Hope answered and kissed Amy slightly.

 

„My parents are downstairs, right?“, Amy asked as she pulled Hope back into the kiss.

 

„Yeah, but…“, Hope said between kisses. „They… are… preparing… breakfast probably.“

 

Amy didn’t answer in the next couple of seconds, deepening the kisses instead. But Hope stopped them eventually, knowing Amy‘s parents were downstairs.

 

„Even though I love this…“, Hope continued. „We should go downstairs, right?“

 

„No!“, Amy pouted again, kissing the brunette‘s neck. „We can stay a little longer.“

 

The neck kissing was quite tempting, the brunette had to admit that. Every touch of Amy‘s lips against her skin made it harder to get up. As Hope felt like she would get a hickey, she decided to get away from her girlfriend anyway. Amy gasped loudly, in a playful way, holding onto Hope‘s arm as the brunette tried to escape. The situation turned into a playful wrestling match; Hope trying to get off the bed while Amy tried to pull her back, clinging onto her girlfriend‘s arm. They laughed together and because the red-haired girl wouldn’t let go off the tall brunette, Hope couldn’t help herself but tickle Amy to get herself free. It wasn’t easy with Amy‘s arms trying to keep her close and shoving her away at the same time.

 

But the brunette managed to trick her girlfriend into letting go and rushed down the ladder to get down. Amy pouted and tucked herself in the blanket to protest. Hope stretched and chuckled as she looked at Amy. The redhead got up eventually after Hope was almost done with brushing her hair and getting dressed before heading downstairs.

 

Hope had to wait a few minutes for Amy, during that time she checked her phone. It was almost 9:30am in Los Angeles which meant they slept around seven hours. She hadn’t really checked her messages during the long car ride, so she was kind of confused to find an unknown number that had texted her.

 

Unknown:   Hey Hope, it‘s me, Faith. Got a burner phone. Thank you for the presents, they have arrived. I hid them. If you can, call this number at noon tomorrow.

 

Hope couldn’t believe the words she had just read. Faith had gotten a burner phone to text her which was super risky in terms of Dad. Calling them? Extra risky. But the brunette was happy that Faith managed to hide their presents. At least they arrived safe and sound, Dad probably hadn’t found them and they wouldn’t be hidden if their father would know.

 

Hope:      Hey sis, it‘s nice to hear from you, I hope you are okay. I guess you know it‘s super risky to have a phone to contact me. Text me if it‘s 100% safe to call. Merry Christmas to you, hug Joy and Merc for me. <3

 

It was becoming weirder and weirder to be away from them. None of them had agreed to this decision, this was a dictatorship and her father, the tyrant, dropping negativity from the top of it. Hope understood Faith‘s desire to contact her, she didn’t manage on a single day to not think of them. All she wanted to do is drive over there and just yell back at her father, shaming him for involving anyone other than himself and Hope, telling him how frustrating the situation is and how hurt she is, how awful the things he said made her feel, just everything.

 

Christmas means being nice to each other, giving the extra dollar to the homeless person who sits on campus every day. Christmas means spending time with the people you love. And in Hope‘s case, she wished she could be with Faith, Mercy and Joy. Well… and Amy. That will indeed happen, this year. The brunette was so thankful, but was this what she really wanted?

 

While they walked down the stairs, Hope whispered into her girlfriend‘s ear that they would continue the action from before soon. Amy squealed excitedly as a response before entering the kitchen, because that’s where the noises were coming from.

 

„Good morning.“, Doug smiled as his beautiful daughter and her girlfriend entered through the door.

 

„Good morning to you“, Amy said and smiled at them. Hope chimed in and greeted them as well.

 

„How was the ride?“, Charmaine asked as she prepared scrambled eggs.

 

„Long.“, Hope chuckled.

 

„Didn’t feel like 45 hours.“, Amy answered.

 

„We‘re glad you made it in one piece.“, Charmaine continued and winked at Amy.

 

„Breakfast will be ready in a couple of minutes.“, Doug changed the topic and told them to set the table.

 

The four of them settled down at the table, in front of each other. Charmaine and Doug were sitting next to one another and handed the eggs and vegan bacon to the couple.

 

„Everything is delicious.“, Hope said after her first tastes.

 

„Thank you.“, Charmaine said. „So, how are Molly and Jared?“

 

„Fine?“, Amy questioned, looking over to Hope who shrugged. „They seem happy. They are spending Christmas at Jared‘s.“

 

„Really?“, Doug asked surprised. „Molly said they would come over later.“

 

„What?“, Hope and Amy asked in unison.

 

„Are you really surprised? Molly spends every year with us.“, Charmaine encountered.

 

„She does?“, Hope asked. Amy had never mentioned it.

 

„Normally, yeah.“, Amy answered. „I didn’t ask her though and she didn’t even mention it once.“

 

„Your mother asked her.“, Doug explained. „Since she came over shortly last year, we thought it would only be fair to ask her again.“

 

„I kinda forgot about that.“, Amy admitted. „So, they‘ll come over?“

 

„Yeah, for dinner.“, Charmaine answered.

 

„Along with your grandparents.“, Doug added.

 

„Cool!“, Amy cheered.

 

During their relationship, Amy had talked about her grandparents a lot. Her grandpa who is called Thomas seemed to be quite the class clown and her grandma seemed to be the sweetest person on earth. Amy and her parents spend a lot of time there during her childhood. She used to be super excited for the summer holidays because it would mean to visit her grandparents again. Hope wasn’t as nervous to meet them as she was with Doug and Charmaine, even though they seemed to be sweethearts.

 

„What a lovely surprise!“, Hope said sincerely.

 

Breakfast past by quickly and the couple got up to get back upstairs. They spent their noon by continuing the morning action, watching some tv to relax before needing to get dressed for dinner. There was also the phone call Hope and Faith had planned together.

 

Faith:   Dad is at work and Grandma is gone, grocery shopping for today and tomorrow. Call now.

 

Immediately after the text reached the brunette‘s phone, she called the new number. It ringed a couple of times before Faith answered.

 

„Hey!“, the younger sibling squealed.

 

„Hey, how are you?“, Hope asked while looking at Amy.

 

„We‘re fine.“, Faith answered. Hope could hear she wasn’t telling the entire truth.

 

„No, we‘re not!“, Hope could hear Joy scream from the other line.

 

„Why?“, the oldest sibling asked in response. „Put me on speaker.“

 

„I don’t know how to do that with this phone.“, Faith answered honestly.

 

Freaking generation Z.

 

„Wait, I‘ll google it.“, Mercy chimed in. Hope waited a couple of seconds.

 

They managed to put the call on speaker. Joy greeted Hope excitedly and Mercy squeezed in a little hello.

 

„So, what the hell is going on?“, Hope asked once more.

 

„Dad has been kind of insane.“, Joy said. „Every time we talk about you, he threatens to never let us leave the house again.“

 

„Which is super funny because he isn’t home… like ever.“, Mercy added.

 

„You should stop talking about Hope.“, Faith reminded them. „Dad might kick us out.“

 

„Us?“, Mercy encountered. „You never support Hope.“

 

„But you know I love Hope and Amy.“, Faith pointed out.

 

Amy smiled at her girlfriend as she listened in. She felt warm around the heart, hearing this from Faith who only met her once.

 

„I‘m glad that you are sticking up for me, really, but you need to stop, please.“, Hope responded. „It‘s unsafe.“

 

„No, I‘ll never stop supporting you.“, Joy exclaimed.

 

„And that’s lovely.“, Hope exhaled sharply. „I‘ll never stop supporting you either, but for your own safety and health, please listen to me.“

 

„Fine.“, Mercy said. „But if you come up in conversation, I‘ll talk about you.“

 

„NO!“, Joy sniffled.

 

„Please, this is serious, baby girl.“, Hope tried to calm her down.

 

„I know.“, Joy reassured her. „But this isn’t fair.“

 

„Yeah, it isn‘t.“, Faith said and probably hugged the little sister, Hope figured because of the noise and the fact that the sniffling stopped.

 

„I‘m so sorry.“, Hope sighed. „I wish things were different, too.“

 

„Well… we have the burner phone now. We can text and call you.“, Faith tried to cheer everyone up a little.

 

„You have to hid that phone cautiously. Do you know where I used to hide my weed?“, Hope asked.

 

„You smoked weed?“, Mercy asked. „Like in the house?“

 

„Not in the house.“, Faith answered. „And yes, I know where.“

 

„Good.“, Hope sighed. „No one ever found it, so that’s probably a good space.“

 

„Can we get back to that?“, Mercy asked. „Why was I never invited?“

 

„You were like ten.“, Hope argued. „Bad enough I gave it to your sister.“

 

„What is weed?“, Joy asked.

 

„It‘s a plant.“, Faith explained. „It can make you high.“

 

„I wanna be high.“, Joy responded.

 

„You‘re way too young.“, Hope kicked that idea out the room.

 

„Legally, you‘re too young, too.“, Mercy answered, knowing the law.

 

„Touché.“, Faith chuckled.

 

„How about we use our remaining time for you opening your presents?“, Hope suggested.

 

„Presents?“, Mercy asked. „It‘s not even Christmas.“

 

„I don’t care, I don’t know when we‘ll speak again.“, Hope explained.

 

„But we can’t just go downstairs and open the presents.“, Joy said. „Santa would be pissed.“

 

„She doesn’t mean those presents.“, Faith chimed in. „I received a package with a few items for us inside.“

 

„You sent us presents?“, Mercy asked excitedly.

 

„Sure. Was kinda risky, but I took my chances anyway.“, Hope chuckled.

 

„No way, that’s so cool.“, Joy said. The brunette could hear the wrapping paper being ripped off and the squeals afterwards.

 

„Thanks, Hope!“, Mercy said. „Guess I‘ll be reading during the holidays.“

 

She didn’t sound too excited, but Hope knew that the book she got for her would probably save her holidays. The younger sibling loved isolating herself in her room and the quiet silence to read.

 

„You‘re welcome, guys.“, Hope answered. „I love you and I wish I could be there.“

 

„Me too.“, Faith said. „And thanks for the shoes, they are awesome.“

 

„So is the game!“, Joy said. „I‘ll beat the crap out of you.“

 

„Really?“, Mercy asked in response which meant it was probably directed at her.

 

„Sure!“, Joy challenged her again. „You don’t stand a chance.“

 

„I‘m glad you like it.“, Hope said.

 

„I got you a present, too.“, Joy said. „It‘s a handmade coupon to spend time with me.“

 

That was it. That was the moment. She was so moved by that, Joy making a coupon to spend time with one another, her eyes filled with tears. She sniffled into the phone and told her that if she could, she would use it immediately. She wished she could just erase her father for a couple of days and spend time with her sisters. She desperately wanted to see them, spend the holidays with them, just like every year.

 

The call ended quickly after that because Mercy heard the front door being opened. They hung up immediately, starting to panic. The brunette cried a little bit more after, Amy trying to comfort her. Hope wanted to scream at her father, with every cell of her body. But that probably wouldn’t be enough to change his mind. Fucking idiot.

 

The afternoon passed by as they binge watched Warrior Nun before getting ready. Hope was wearing a dark green dress which fitted her body perfectly and looked like if some people saw her, they would die of envy. Amy was wearing a dark green pantsuit which matched Hope‘s dress and even though they wanted to tear off the clothes of each other, once they were done getting dressed, they just complimented each other.

 

Shortly after they were done, the doorbell rang loudly, echoing through the house. The girls walked down the stairs, Amy leading them towards the door. She opened it and immediately after Hope could hear excited screaming. Mary and Thomas, Amy‘s grandparents, were standing in the door with bags in their hands. They entered and Hope got introduced by Amy. They hugged the brunette tightly and told her it was lovely to meet her.

 

Molly and Jared arrived shortly after, and everyone was sitting down at the dining table after introductions. The smells coming from the kitchen were amazing and the first few dishes brought in by Doug and Charmaine looked just the way they smelled which was amazing.

 

„So, Molly, I heard you and Jared are together for more than a year.“, Mary started. „How come you didn’t bring him with you last year?“

 

„Oh, yeah, we had been together since high school graduation.“, Molly answered. „I just didn’t think it was appropriate to bring him over to Amy‘s house.“

 

„And what’s different this year?“, Thomas asked with a smile.

 

„Well… we‘ve been together for almost one and a half years now.“, Molly added. „And Amy and Hope were coming over.“

 

„Indeed.“, Mary laughed.

 

„How did you end up together?“, Thomas asked.

 

„Well… the night of graduation really changed my mind about all classmates, especially Jared and Annabelle who are now an important part of my life.“, Molly explained. „And Jared took over my speech before Amy and I arrived, so… I kissed him on stage before taking over.“

 

„Oh wow, that sounds very brave.“, Mary gasped.

 

„Yeah, I actually told Molly I liked her that night and then the next day, she just kissed me.“, Jared remembered. „Was the best summer of my life.“

 

„And now you go to different colleges?“, Thomas asked.

 

„Yeah, Princeton and Yale. Roughly two to three hours apart.“, Jared encountered. „Been hard, but we talk every day and see each other whenever possible.“

 

„For maximum efficiency we have a shared calendar, so we can just add a visit to the others.“

 

„In some way, technology certainly brings us closer together.“, Doug chimed in happily.

 

„And how about you, Amy and Hope, how did you end up together?“, Thomas asked.

 

„Oh well… that’s a funny story.“, Hope chuckled. „It all started the night of graduation as well.“

 

„NO!“, Amy stopped her before she could say more. Everyone was kind of confused by her reaction and stared at her.

 

„We did have our first kiss that night“, Hope argued, signaling her girlfriend that she wasn’t going to tell more than that.

 

„And while Amy was in Botswana“, the tall brunette continued. „We kind of lost contact to one another but destiny brought us together, I guess.“

 

„We ran into each other on campus again.“, Amy added while she took Hope‘s hand, intertwining their fingers for everyone to see.

 

„And you just started dating afterwards?“, Mary asked suspiciously.

 

„No!“, Hope chuckled again. „We fell in love afterwards.“

 

Hope was being so cheesy, it was kind of weird. Amy knew there was more behind it though, the brunette knew she doesn’t need to impress anyone at the table. She certainly didn’t need to impress Molly or Jared, so what was she doing?

 

„Awww!“, the older generations said in unison.

 

„And what are you majoring in?“, Thomas asked.

 

„English and photography.“, Hope announced proudly.

 

„And what do you plan to do afterwards?“, Thomas asked.

 

„Oh, I want to travel, shoot photos and make money with that.“, the taller brunette answered.

 

„Oh, that’s pretty cool.“, Mary said.

 

„What about you, Jared?“, Thomas asked.

 

„I wanna design airplanes.“, Jared answered.

 

„Really?“, Mary asked, sounding rather surprised.

 

„And you‘re at Princeton, right?“, Thomas asked him.

 

„Yes.“, Jared nodded.

 

„Amazing.“, Mary said.

 

After that, Molly and Jared had to leave to go over his parent‘s house. Jared had to welcome the guests because his parents would be home very late tonight. His grandparents and aunt would be coming over and nobody would be there to let them in. The Antsler family watched a Christmas movie to cool down the evening before everyone headed to bed.

 

Amy and Hope snuggled into each other and wished each other a good night before falling asleep. Well… the brunette girlfriend didn’t fall asleep immediately, her thoughts were with her sisters who would be excited to wake up Christmas morning. She didn’t know when and even if she would ever use the coupon Joy had made for her. Hope lost her family and not even the Christmas spirit changed anything about that. Laying here, thinking about Faith, Mercy and Joy, wondering how they were doing. Whether it felt like something was missing for them, too. If they would wake up less excited because Christmas wouldn’t be the same. The brunette fell asleep eventually, but the next morning came way too early.

 

Amy woke up before Hope, trying to not wake up her girlfriend while getting up. The redhead brushed her hair, brushed her teeth and heard someone downstairs. She met her grandparents in the corridor who were heading towards the guest bathroom. They exchanged quick good mornings and headed their way, Amy waking up the brunette by closing the door a little too loud apparently.

 

„Good morning, babe.“, Amy whispered.

 

„Morning, babe.“, Hope answered sleepily while Amy climbed back onto the bed.

 

Amy cuddled against Hope and kissed her girlfriend. Hope wrapped one arm around the redhead and kissed Amy‘s forehead, before closing her eyes once more.

 

„Merry Christmas, my love.“, Hope whispered against Amy‘s neck.

 

„Merry Christmas.“, Amy answered with a smile on her face.

 

What Hope didn’t know, Amy had a bluetooth speaker under her shirt which suddenly blasted ‚All I want for Christmas is you‘ right next to them. Hope felt like she had a heart attack, got up immediately because Amy knew she hated that song. The redhead started to sing along and shouted the words of the title extra loudly.

 

Hope got dressed and ready to head downstairs for breakfast and Christmas morning celebrations. The brunette didn’t sleep well, and certainly not much. The last time she looked at her phone, it was almost 5am. And now, it was nine-ish.

 

„I love you very much, but please turn that off.“, Hope demanded.

 

Amy switched the song to ‚Driving home for Christmas‘ by Chris Rea, which was much more enjoyable for the brunette‘s ears. Amy was dancing next to Hope, wrapping the bluetooth speaker in her arms like it was a newborn. She spun it around and escalated even more after Kelly Clarkson‘s ‚Underneath the tree‘ came up next. Hope couldn’t help but smile while this idiot did her thing. With Amy, it was easy to forget all the tragedies that were going on, to just live in the moment for a second. Amy miming the saxophone part of the song and Hope spinning her around during the slow part. As the song ended, the couple kissed for brief second and their fingers intertwined.

 

Hope and Amy walked down the stairs while Amy was blasting the bluetooth speaker once again, this time ‚Santa Tell Me‘ by Ariana Grande was playing. They entered the kitchen and immediately a little dance party broke out. Doug and Charmaine were dancing while cooking suddenly, while Amy was walking around, singing along to the lyrics. The Christmas music would play in the background during the whole breakfast, eventually Amy‘s grandparents would come downstairs as well. Just in time for breakfast, to enjoy the wonderful smell of freshly baked bread and vegan bacon. Everyone was quite stuffed after eating and the conversation headed it‘s way.

 

„So, how is New York?“, Mary asked. „We‘ve never been.“

 

„Huge.“, Hope answered. „And cold.“

 

„So cold.“, Amy agreed. „I‘ll miss LA even more once we come back.“

 

„Me too.“, Hope continued.

 

„But what about the city?“, Thomas asked.

 

„I don’t know, it‘s not really what you would expect.“, Amy said. „I think it smells bad, even real bad from time to time.“

 

„And a lot of people are really weird, like urinating and masturbating everywhere.“, Hope added.

 

„What?“, Charmaine asked because she hoped she heard incorrectly.

 

„I know, it‘s gross.“, Hope encountered.

 

„But Central Park is nice, Byrant park, campus is beautiful…“, Amy defended their new home town. „It isn‘t all bad.“

 

„Oh, no, definitely.“, Hope agreed. „It‘s different.“

 

„Plus, Yale isn‘t that far, so Molly and I can still see each other.“, Amy announced happily.

 

„That‘s good, you were inseparable in school.“, Thomas laughed.

 

„It‘s still so funny that you believed Molly and Amy were…“, Mary couldn’t help but laugh. As well as Thomas.

 

Of course, Amy‘s grandparents never believed Amy and Molly were a couple. They always doubted their daughter and son-in-law and told Amy during every Christmas that they knew. Molly was playing Doug and Charmaine easily, but Thomas and Mary, no chance.

 

„Yeah, still awkward.“, Amy said.

 

„But how about opening some of Santa‘s gifts?“, Doug suggested.

 

„Yeah, let‘s go for it.“, Thomas exclaimed.

 

The family got up and went over to the living room where the tree was placed. The gifts underneath it were nicely wrapped and were handed out by Doug who apparently does it every year. Amy got a new notebook because hers was falling apart back in New York. Everyone except Hope got it together. Doug and Charmaine were so happy with their presents. Amy‘s Dad immediately tried the devil sticks and seemed so excited. Charmaine was happy about the wellness weekend and both of them thanked them dearly for it.

 

It was time to open the gifts they got for each other, Hope got a copy of poems of Emily Dickens from Amy and it was the perfect gift. Hope held onto it dearly and thanked Amy for it. The poems are the ones that didn’t get published as much, so some were new to her. She would be reading the poems all week. Amy on the other hand got a coupon from Hope to drive back to Canada with her car to visit Jacob and it was the best gift she got. Actually, it was a little framed photo of the three at the lake, but Hope added the coupon. Even though the new notebook was cool, the drive would be amazing. Doug found the gift bags under the tree that Jared had left for everyone. Well, for Amy‘s parents and the brunette and redhead. The bag only contained the newest Apple Watch, for every single one of them. It was still kind of funny. Doug and Charmaine weren’t really keen of technology, so they decided they would maybe sell theirs. Thomas and Mary offered to buy it for a family price, commenting that it might be good to check on their heart rates once in a while.

 

Annually, the family backed Christmas cookies together after all gifts were opened. Mary and Thomas were preparing the dough and Doug and Charmaine were setting up the decorations for the cookies. Amy and Hope were having a little food fight with the flour no one used. All of a sudden Amy stopped as she saw her mother‘s expression. If looks could kill, her death would have been instant. The cookies turned amazing, some shaped like little Christmas trees, decorated with tiny candles and bells. Some where shaped like mistletoes and from time to time, Doug would hold one up above the couple which made everyone chuckle. The afternoon turned out to be quite lovely, but once more got interrupted by Hope‘s family drama. Her phone kept buzzing and at some point, Thomas suggested she should at least look who is calling. It was no one other than the burner phone Faith had gotten.

 

Unknown Number: Hey, please, call me back when you see this

 

Hope got up the stairs to get a little privacy and immediately called the number. Mercy answered the phone and apparently, she was crying.

 

„Hey, Hope.“, she sniffled.

 

„What‘s going on?“, Hope‘s mood immediately changed.

 

„Well… Grandpa died.“, Mercy answered and cried a little louder.

 

Hope didn’t answer immediately, she sat down in Amy‘s room and tried to hold the tears back.

 

„He is dead?“, she repeated.

 

„Yeah.“, Mercy sniffled again.

 

„How are you guys?“, Hope asked, worrying about her sisters once again.

 

„Well… I‘m just sad. Death is just so mean.“, Mercy answered.

 

„Do you know how he died?“, Hope asked.

 

„Auntie Carol said he just fell asleep peacefully.“, Mercy answered and you could hear a little smile forming on her face.

 

„That’s good at least.“, Hope encountered.

 

„Yeah, it was just his time to go.“, Mercy sniffled again. „It‘s good to hear your voice though.“

 

„Where are the others?“, Hope asked.

 

„Joy is at work with Dad, he couldn’t leave her alone, Faith is driving Grandma to the airport.“, the younger sibling told her.

 

„So, you‘re all alone?“, Hope asked sad.

 

„Yeah, but I wanted to stay.“, Mercy said. „The house is just chaos if everyone is around.“

 

„Haha, that’s true.“, Hope chuckled slightly. „It‘s good to be alone from time to time.“

 

No one said anything for a moment.

 

„So, Dad is actually going to work even though it‘s Christmas and his father just died?“, Hope asked.

 

„Grandma took the phone call, Dad had already left with Joy early in the morning.“, Mercy explained the situation.

 

„He doesn’t know then?“, Hope asked surprised.

 

„No, not yet. Grandma wanted to call him when she lands in Ohio.“, the younger brunette told her sister.

 

„That’s terrible.“, Hope answered. „So, only Faith, Grandma and you know?“

 

„Yeah, he died this morning and everyone agreed they should sleep in, so Auntie Carol didn’t realize it right away.“

 

„Did Grandma say anything about the funeral?“, Hope asked curiously.

 

„No, not yet, but I can text you if we know anything.“, Mercy suggested.

 

„Thank you.“, Hope answered simply.

 

„No, thank you.“, Mercy said. „For finally answering the phone.“

 

„It was good to hear your voice.“, Hope said.

 

„It was even better to hear yours. Do you think it would be possible to meet up any time between Christmas and New Year‘s?“, the younger sibling asked hopefully.

 

„Well… I‘m in LA for a couple of days, there might be a chance.“, Hope said. Mercy exclaimed excitedly. „But it would still be risky.“

 

„I know.“, Mercy pouted. „But we are trying everything, right?“

 

„I know I will.“, the older sibling smiled. „It‘s not like I don’t want to see you, I‘m just worried about you. Plus, Dad has a lot of friends in town.“

 

„What about the beach?“, Mercy suggested. „What if we have a little campfire and listen to some songs… you know, for grandpa.“

 

„I think that would be quite nice.“, Hope sniffled a little. „But it‘s still the end of December so you better prepare.“

 

„I‘ll talk to Faith when she comes back.“, Mercy answered happily.

 

At least Hope could make her a little happier than before. That’s a big win for her, in a desperate moment Hope could help at least one of them. And there might even be a chance they would be seeing each other. Mercy and Hope would keep talking for a little longer, about school and college, just giving each other general life updates since they hadn’t really talked since Thanksgiving dinner. Eventually, Mercy could hear the door opening, which would mean Faith must have been back. She ended the phone call because the second oldest sibling seemed to lose her temper downstairs.

 

Just after that, Hope got back downstairs and everyone seemed to look at her. She remembered that she cried a little and probably looked like she did. Amy immediately hugged her and asked what had happened.

 

„My grandfather died.“, Hope told the whole room.

 

„What?“, Doug and Charmaine said in unison. Amy tightened the hug around her girlfriend and gave her her condolences.

 

„That‘s terrible news. We‘re really sorry to hear.“, Thomas said, wrapping one arm around his wife.

 

„How did he die, dear?“, Mary asked cautiously.

 

„He just didn’t wake up again, so I guess it was his time.“, Hope felt the burning feeling inside her eyes from trying not to cry. She couldn’t held it in much longer and broke down into tears in front of the whole Antsler family. Their reaction was so wholesome though, Amy didn’t let go any moment and the whole family joined in for a group hug. It wasn’t a long group hug which Hope didn’t mind at all, but it was just enough time to make her feel less alone. To make her feel heard and cared for.

 

The days went by too quickly and it was suddenly the 30th of December. Annabelle had invited them to a party for New Year‘s at her place. Her parents would be traveling to Japan today and since the house was available, she and her brothers decided it would be time to trash this place once more. The brunette didn’t really feel like partying because of her whole family situation. She did say yes to Annabelle, only because the mini funeral the sisters had planned would be happening today. It was safe since Dad would be flying to Ohio as well this morning and help Grandma with the preparations of the funeral for his father. Faith told Hope that he finally left work today, telling his colleagues to run the place on their own for now. Hope just wished he would tell them to suck it and leave them, especially under these horrible conditions.

 

Faith, Mercy and Joy were left behind. Faith still had a soccer tournament with potential supervisors from certain Ivy colleges. Mercy and Joy said they wanted to watch desperately, when actually they knew Hope was in town. Everyone prepared a little something for Grandpa and all wanted to share it with all the sisters present. The beach was empty because it was the middle of winter, but as soon as the fire started, the cold didn’t really bother them. It all began with a big group hug which let the first tears fall. Everyone was so happy their father didn’t care whether they were supervised or not. Whether he should help through their sadness, through their loss. He didn’t even bother to do so when their mothers died, so why the hell would he now?

 

„It‘s so good to see you.“, Faith said during the hug.

 

„Is it just us?“, Mercy asked.

 

Hope came early to prepare the fire. Amy would arrive shortly with some food for everyone and Hope had even texted her best friend Annabelle to meet at the beach. Even though she hadn’t told anyone else her grandfather died, she thought it would be nice if his life was celebrated properly. That’s why she invited Molly and Jared and told them to wear something black and a little fancy. Everyone arrived at the time she told them to. The fire was big enough for everyone to feel it‘s warmth. Hope‘s sisters hugged Amy and Annabelle and introduced themselves to Molly and Jared.

 

Hope took a step back, so everyone could see her.

 

„Thank you for coming, everyone. I told you to wear black because my grandfather died and this is the only funeral I will get to say goodbye to him. I thought it would be a good idea to be surrounded by people I actually appreciate, so I would be very thankful to you if you could celebrate his life with me.“, Hope announced.

 

Everyone nodded slightly and smiled at her.

 

„Well… at first, I would like to sing something in honor of my Grandpa.“, Hope continued. „His favorite song, actually. It‘s actually quite fitting.“

 

Amy reached for the guitar they brought along and handed it to her girlfriend who invited her to sing along. She knew that Amy knows the song.

 

Hope played a little intro to get them going before she started to sing along to the lyrics.

 

„I sit and wait

Does an angel contemplate my fate

And do they know“

 

„The places where we go

When we're grey and old

'Cause I have been told

That salvation lets their wings unfold“, Amy joined in and they continued together.

 

„So when I'm lying in my bed

Thoughts running through my head

And I feel that love is dead

I'm loving angels instead“, at this point Annabelle and Molly joined the singing and Jared wrapped his arm around Molly.

 

„And through it all she offers me protection

A lot of love and affection

Whether I'm right or wrong“, even the three sisters knew every word at this point and sang along with the others. Everyone looked around and smiled at each other, the Stevens‘ having tears in their eyes.

„And down the waterfall

Wherever it may take me

I know that life won't break me

When I come to call

She won't forsake me

I'm loving angels instead“, the whole group shouted together and Annabelle and Faith started cuddling even.

 

„When I'm feeling weak

And my pain walks down a one way street

I look above

And I know I'll always be blessed with love

And as the feeling grows

She brings flesh to my bones

And when love is dead

I'm loving angels instead“, only the last lyric was again screamed by everyone, the rest was just the couple vibing with each other.

 

„And through it all she offers me protection

A lot of love and affection

Whether I'm right or wrong“, everyone seemed to be dancing a little bit, holding everyone close. The connection between everyone immediately grew.

 

„And down the waterfall

Wherever it may take me

I know that life won't break me

When I come to call

She won't forsake me

I'm loving angels instead“, everyone was once again screaming the lyrics from the top of their lungs and swinging from side to side as Hope played the little interlude in between the two refrains.

 

„And through it all she offers me protection

A lot of love and affection

Whether I'm right or wrong

And down the waterfall

Wherever it may take me

I know that life won't break me

When I come to call

She won't forsake me

I'm loving angels instead“, some seemed sadder than before, but all seemed to have enjoyed the moment.

 

„This one‘s for you grandpa.“, Hope said and burned the piece of paper with the song on it.

 

„Can I go next?“, Joy asked.

 

Hope offered her the ‚stage‘. She got up from her place and walked over to her oldest sister who hugged her dearly. Hope stepped into the circle and wrapped her arm around Mercy who was crying a little more than everyone else.

 

„I didn’t know my grandfather very well, I only met him like five times when I was even younger. I don’t remember much, but… what I do remember is that he made me laugh, that he made every one of us laugh, even Merc every once in a while.“, Joy said simply. „I loved my grandfather because of all the stories Hope and Faith used to tell me. He cared for us. And I think that’s all that matters, really. Plus, he would go to the water park with us and go down every slide we wanted. He was a good grandfather for sure.“

 

Mercy cried even more at the ending of Joy‘s short comment. Hope didn’t really know why her sister was acting that way after all. She was like four years old when all of them visited their grandparents in Ohio, she couldn’t remember much, right? But it was probably the only death she had experienced yet, she didn’t know her feelings could mess with her in this tragic time. Mercy was suppose to say something next but Hope insisted that Faith would step in instead.

 

Faith changed places with Joy who walked over to Amy. The red-haired girl hugged her dearly and told her that it was a great speech and watched closely as Joy stepped closer to the fire and threw a piece of paper inside it.

 

„In celebration of Grandpa‘s life, I wanted to say that…“, she started to cry a little, pausing for a moment. „I still remember being tossed in the air and two old, yet strong, arms catching me every time. Grandpa might have had a difficult time when he was raising our father but he certainly showed his full potential as a grandfather. When Mom and Dad didn’t look, he would hand us presents and gave the best teddy bear hugs. His laugh was highly contagious and I loved hearing it and joining in.“

 

Faith gulped, swallowing the tears rolling down her cheeks quietly.

 

„I remember his rebellious attitude. I will always treasure his zeitgeist during the time I knew him. I will always remember the freedom he gave us, he made us experience the world on our own terms, always there with a trustworthy spirit and an understanding mind to catch us at every fall. I remember how he used to play boardgames with us, all kinds of card games and the dices flying all over. For hours and hours he would listen to things we learned in school, to all the dramatic moments in like… third grade. He chuckled whenever Mercy called him ‚grampa‘ because she couldn’t really pronounce her ‚n‘ yet. I‘ll miss you oldtimer, very much so.“, she ended her little speech.

 

Hope nodded to Faith and altered Amy that it might be nice to listen to another song together. Amy smiled and prepared the bluetooth speaker, setting it in between everyone. She started the prepared song and all of a sudden Let It Be by The Beatles was playing. The cold air seemed to be forgotten and as the lyrics were quietly sung by Hope and Mercy together, the other sisters joined them as well. The four sisters hugged intensely and tried to support each and every one of them. Crying together certainly felt better than crying alone. Hope asked Mercy if she wanted to speak now and the smaller brunette nodded enthusiastically. The younger sibling waited for the song to end and got ready to speak, she was holding the notes she had prepared, everything she wanted to say to her grandfather.

 

„Dear grandpa…“, she read out loud.

 

„I already miss you so much…“, her voice immediately cracked, she tried so hard to hold it in.

 

„I hope you are safe wherever you are right now…“, she stammered and had to take a deep breath every once in a while.

 

„I wish you could eat cere-… cereal with me again.“, at this point Mercy‘s heart cracked open and the tears were streaming down her cheeks. She couldn’t say anything, because all the sadness was out on the open. Hope walked over to her and grabbed her by the wrist to pull her away for a second, Faith came over and tried to comfort her sister by taking her to the group once more, so Hope could continue with the preparations.

 

„I…“, Hope paused and waited for everyone to be quiet. „I‘m not good with words, as some of you know. I love to read, but I am not the most creative person with words. I like photography, ever since I was a little kid. My grandfather knew about this and handed me a camera for the first time. I found one of my passions because of him and I‘m deeply grateful for that. So, I brought some photos, so everyone could see his bright smile.“, Hope announced and handed out some photos of her grandfather, either with their grandmother or one of them, even a photo of their parents and grandparents.

 

For the first time ever, Amy had seen the mother of the Stevens‘ sisters. The blonde woman was hella beautiful, no wonder she and Dylan had some good-looking kids together. And Hope is clearly the combination of both parents. And all sisters had the same nose as their mother which Amy thought was quite cool. Even though she died early, all of them were running around with a part of their Mom, on the outside and inside.

 

„Grandpa‘s funeral is on the 3rd of January and because of his douchebag of a son, I won‘t be able to attend. That’s why I‘m so glad I get to spent this time with you, because I wanted to give him a proper goodbye as well. It‘s good that we feel the things we feel right now, the loss, the sadness, the anger… it‘s all part of the experience of death. We‘ll always love Grandpa, even when we don’t think of him every day. Of course, we want our family and friends to live forever, that they are healthy and safe every second of the god damn day…“, Hope continued and a single tear ran down her cheek.

 

„But the most important thing that death teaches us is that we should celebrate and appreciate the existence of the people that are important to us. And I thought… it would be nice to use someone‘s words to conclude, that’s why I‘ll be reading a poem by Emily Dickinson.“, Hope ended her little eulogy.

 

„Because I could not stop for Death -

He kindly stopped for me“, she started reading.

 

„The Carriage held but just ourselves -

And Immortality.

 

We slowly drove - he knew no haste

And I had put away

My labor and my leisure too,

For His Civility-

 

We passed the School, where

Children strove

At Recess - in the Ring -

We passed the Fields of Gazing Grain

 

We passed the Setting Sun -

Or rather - he passed us -

The Dews drew quivering and chill

For only Gossamer, my Gown  

My Tippet - only Tulle -

 

We paused before a House that seemed

A Swelling of the Ground -

The Roof was scarcely visible -

The Cornice - in the Ground -

 

Since then - tis Centuries - and yet

Feels shorter than the Day

I first surmised the Horses‘ Head

Were toward Eternity.

 

Goodbye Grandpa.“, Hope sniffled a little.

 

Annabelle stood next to Hope all of a sudden and tried to communicate with her during a quiet moment.

 

„You can‘t go to the funeral?“, the blonde friend whispered.

 

Hope shook her head. „Haven’t been invited, officially I don’t know anything.“

 

„That’s tough.“, Annabelle responded. „I think you should go anyway.“

 

„Yeah, right.“, Hope scoffed. „I‘ll just show up uninvited and be like… Surprise.“

 

„You should be allowed to say goodbye to your grandfather, Hope. You have every right to be there.“, Annabelle insisted. „Your grandfather didn’t seem like the biggest homophobe, so he probably wanted you to be there.“

 

„I… can‘t.“, Hope said simply. „My Dad will be there. It‘s his father.“

 

„So… you wouldn’t go to your father‘s funeral?“, Annabelle asked.

 

„What?“, Hope asked confused. „I don’t understand.“

 

„Would you want to go?“, Annabelle asked again.

 

„At this point… I don’t know.“, Hope said honestly.

 

„But it‘s not a simple No. You would consider it, because he is your family.“, Annabelle said. „He would want you to be there, even though he can‘t admit that now.“

 

„Well… I don’t really believe in an afterlife, so… he wouldn’t really know if I was there.“, Hope said. „And saying goodbye this way is just for the living who are left behind.“

 

„And why did you agree to do all that then?“, Annabelle asked curiously.

 

„To support my sisters.“, Hope answered.

 

„And you don’t think they will need you at the funeral?“, Annabelle asked.

 

„I know they need me, but the circumstances are different.“, Hope tried to explain.

 

„Isn’t that just an excuse?“, Annabelle asked.

 

Hope almost lost her temper, destroying the beautiful moments they were sharing. She took a deep breath and paused before she answered her best friend.

 

„It‘s fine, they can handle it.“, Hope tried to escape the conversation.

 

„But death can change people.“, Annabelle encountered. „Maybe your Dad doesn’t want to lose another person, maybe this changed him.“

 

„Annabelle, I can‘t just leave, what are you guys going to do?“, Hope questioned.

 

„Molly and Jared were thinking of flying back anyway, I bet Jared can make another plane ticket appear out of nowhere.“, the blonde scoffed slightly.

 

„I wouldn’t want that.“, Hope answered. „Plus, the drive is more than 30 hours.“

 

„But it‘s worth a try.“, Annabelle said. „Please, consider it.“

 

Hope wasn’t going to consider anything but she agreed anyway. She did think about the fact that it was hardly fair to know her grandfather died and she couldn’t see his grave. She couldn’t hug her grandmother at the funeral, she couldn’t feel the sadness of her loss, she would never again hear the voice of her grandfather. No more unexpected calls to ask if she was still alive, to hear from her because he was feeling kind of lonely or to tell her a funny story of aunt Carol. Hope would never see his smile again. Nothing was fair, nothing was worth a try. Dylan would probably never change his mind if the death of his father wasn’t a good enough reason to call her. He would never think that Amy and Hope could love each other and live a happy life together.

 

When everyone seemed to be cold, they finally separated. Even though, it was a nice thought to invite everyone, Hope was glad they didn’t want to stay much longer. Molly and Jared drove back to their guest house and Annabelle went on a date she just scored on Tinder a few minutes earlier. Amy and Hope drove back the sisters to Hope‘s old home.

 

„So, this is it?“, Faith asked.

 

„For now.“, Hope answered and Amy smiled.

 

„I think Grandpa would have loved it.“, Mercy said.

 

„Me too.“, the three sisters approved.

 

„Well… goodbye.“, Hope said. „Girls, remember no one can know about today.“

 

„We know.“, Faith said. „We promise to take this to the grave if necessary.“

 

Mercy and Joy nodded enthusiastically.

 

„I don’t want to say goodbye.“, Joy pouted.

 

„Me neither.“, Hope sighed.

 

„Can’t you just stay until I fall asleep?“, Joy pouted again.

 

Hope looked at Amy who simply nodded. The redhead mouthed a ‚Go‘.

 

„Amy, do you want to come inside for a cup of tea or a hot chocolate?“, Faith invited her in, so she didn’t have to wait in the cold.

 

Faith got in the kitchen, Amy and Mercy sat down in the living room, waiting for her chamomile tea. Mercy wanted to have a hot chocolate in honor of their grandfather. The second oldest knew Hope would be fine with green tea.

 

„How are you, Mercy?“, Amy asked the younger sibling while Hope followed Joy upstairs to her room.

 

„I‘m better now.“, the younger sibling assured.

 

„That’s good, but it’s always okay to be sad in these situations.“, Amy said. „I thought the cereal comment was my favorite. I love cereal.“

 

„Really?“, Mercy‘s face lit up for a short moment.

 

„Yeah, cereal is great, but I prefer oat milk.“, Amy said.

 

„I‘m lactose intolerant, so I can‘t drink milk anyway, so I changed it to oat milk because Toni told me about it.“, Mercy told the red-haired girlfriend.

 

„Toni sounds great by the way.“, Amy answered with a smile.

 

„So… I don’t know when we will see each other again, but it’s still a bummer you won’t be at the funeral.“, Mercy said. „I don’t remember much about Mom, but Hope held us when we cried, she is just always there.“

 

„I understand, it must be tough to not have her around anymore.“, the red-haired girl sighed.

 

„You can consider yourself really lucky to have her.“, the younger sibling answered.

 

„I’m unbelievably grateful for her. She is truly the best.“, Amy answered.

 

„Unlike Dad.“, Mercy scoffed.

 

The redhead just nodded and sighed, not really knowing what to say. Next thing Faith entered and handed them their drinks. Upstairs, Hope was talking to Joy, who was getting ready for bed.

 

„I don’t want to go to bed.“, Joy pouted while brushing her teeth.

 

„Please, it’s past your bedtime.“, Hope said and tickled the little one who laughed instantly.

 

„I don’t want this day to end. I don’t wanna go to Ohio, I don’t wanna see Dad.“, Joy exclaimed.

 

„That’s understandable.“, Hope sighed. „Joy… this isn’t fair, I know. But it’s something we must go through.“

 

„I didn’t really know Grandpa, so why should I even go?“, the blonde girl questioned.

 

„You have to be there for everyone.“, Hope tried to cheer her up.

 

„No, that is your job.“, the youngest sibling answered furiously.

 

„My job?“, Hope asked confused. „What do you mean by that?“

 

„You were always there to take care of everyone.“, Joy pointed out. „My job was to be the youngest and cutest and the little angel.“

 

„And that’s all you gotta do to be there for anyone.“, Hope explained to her.

 

„But don’t you think something would still be missing?“, the little angel questioned. „I surely do.“

 

„I can’t do anything about it.“, Hope reasoned with her.

 

„Why do you keep saying that?“, Joy encountered with a question.

 

„Huh?“, the brunete didn’t understand.

 

„I just know you always stood up for us against Dad, why won’t you do this for yourself?“, the blonde sister explained.

 

„Let’s not talk about this.“, Hope tried to change the topic. „Let’s get you to bed.“

 

Hope picked up her little sister who wasn’t as little before. She carried her to the bed and laid her down before tickling the crap out of her. The blonde laughed loudly and demanded Hope to stop. But the tickle monster could never stop. They laughed together before Hope turned off the light on Joy‘s nightstand.

 

„What about my nightlight?“, the younger sibling asked.

 

The oldest sibling got up and turned on the nightlight next to the door before heading back to bed. The light was streaming a sky full of stars to the ceiling and Hope loved the view. She felt like she was floating in space, finally enjoying some silence. Joy cuddled into her big sister and asked Hope to read a story for her. Hope could never reject reading something, so she was happy to do so, plus she knew her little angel would fall asleep much faster. Hope read a few pages of the book Joy was reading at the moment. Soon she realized her little sister was asleep, her breath being steady. The story started to get boring anyway, so the brunette tried her best to free herself from Joy’s grip.

 

She walked out of the youngest’s room and down the staris as quietly as possible. As the tall brunette entered the living room, Amy, Mercy and Faith were sitting next to each other, deep in conversation. As Hope approached, they stopped talking instantly, making her wonder what the hell was going on.

 

“What were you talking about?”, the tallest brunette asked confused.

 

“Oh, just the funeral.”, Faith answered.

 

“Ha, Joy just said I should go.”, Hope chuckled slightly.

 

“Actually, we think so, too.”, Amy answered shyly.

 

“What?”, her girlfriend asked, more confused than before.

 

“You certainly don’t have to, but you should be able to if you want to.”, Faith explained to her big sister who sat down across from her.

 

“Of course, I want to.”, Hope repeated her thoughts once again. “But I just think it’s a very bad idea. Officially, I don’t know anything about Grandpa’s passing, and I think our little campfire was so beautiful, I don’t need to go to another funeral. Especially not to a Christian one where the pastor babbles some bullshit about Jesus and heaven.”

 

“Why do you want to go if you think today was enough, though?”, Mercy questioned curiously.

 

“Cause... I loved Grandpa and even though, I don’t believe in the Christian God, I know he did. And it would probably mean a lot to him if he could see the family together one more time.”, Hope answered her little sister.

 

“Why don’t you want to try though?”, Amy asked.

 

“To try what? Go to the funeral?”, Hope scoffed.

 

“Yes.”, everyone else said in unison.

 

“No, no, no, no...”, Hope repeated herself multiple times. “Don’t even try to convince me, I won’t go.”

 

“Honestly, this is ridiculous.”, Faith said, got up and left.

 

“Did she really just leave?”, Amy asked a little confused.

 

“Yeah.”, the siblings answered and nodded.

 

“Faith isn’t good with confrontation.”, Mercy answered. “But I’m going upstairs, too. It was good to see you, Hope. We’ll see each other again.”

 

Mercy got up and hugged her sister and her girlfriend both goodbye. She walked up the stairs and could hear the front door open and close, meaning Hope and Amy left as well.

 

Hope and Amy got into the car silently. Hope started the engine and didn’t say a word for most of the ride to Amy’s parents’ house. At some point, her girlfriend had to break the silence.

 

“So... how are you?”, Amy asked.

 

“Are you for real?”, Hope asked her back, sounding a little angry.

 

“What do you mean?”, Amy asked defensively.

 

“I just don’t like the thought of my girlfriend plotting my life behind my back with my sisters. Why didn’t you respect my decision?”, Hope asked frustrated.

 

“We weren’t plotting anything. We were just talking about the funeral and I’m still interested why you don’t want to go.”, Amy explained.

 

“Because... my father will be there, kicking me out again.”, Hope argued. “And I don’t know if I can live through that again.”

 

“Why didn’t you say that in front of your sisters?”, Amy questioned.

 

“I... want them to think I’m still strong.”, Hope answered honestly.

 

“They know you are strong. That’s why they want you to be there.”, Amy pointed out.

 

Hope didn’t answer, they didn’t really speak anymore on the ride back. They got up to bed immediately, not sure what to say. The brunette was deep in thought, turning all night. Especially the words of Joy kept ringing in her head. Why could she stand up for everyone except herself? Why shouldn’t she go to the funeral? Mercy never let Dad tell her what to do, she was fearless, far more than Hope. But she also probably didn’t know what Dad was capable of. Everyone wanted her to go, even Annabelle who normally gives a crap about family. Hope couldn’t sleep all night, she kept twisting and turning. Amy was asleep next to her, which was nice. Occasionally, the couple would face each other, and Hope could breathe for a minute. That night she decided to go to the funeral, because why shouldn’t she anyway?

 

Amy opened her eyes soon after. The couple smiled at each other and pecked the other one’s lips.

 

“Good morning.”, Hope said.

 

“Morning”, the red-haired girl answered, rubbing her eyes and yawning. “Did you sleep well?”

 

“Not really.”, the tall girl answered honestly.

 

“Oh no, why?”, Amy asked sadly.

 

“I have been thinking about the funeral.”, the brunette continued. “I decided I want to go.”

 

“Really?”, the redhead asked to be sure.

 

“Yes, will you come with me?”, Hope asked with a shy smile.

 

“Of course, babe. Anything you need.”, her girlfriend answered and kissed her.

 

“I love you.”, Hope said.

 

“I love you too.”, Amy answered. “Does this mean... we need to leave tomorrow?”

 

Hope nodded. “The drive is more than a day; we’ll have to sleep in the car.”

 

“I’m gonna call Molly.”, Amy answered and immediately called her ‘wife’.

 

Hope got up and hopped under the shower. The best friends came up with a creative solution which only Hope needed to agree to. There would have to be some convincing, especially because it involved Hope’s precious car. Well... actually, it meant leaving it behind and letting the others drive it.

 

“So, what did Molly and you decide?”, Hope asked as she reentered Amy’s childhood bedroom.

 

“Well... would you be down if we flew to Ohio?”, the red-haired girlfriend asked.

 

“Flying?”, Hope asked confused. “What about Rey?”

 

“Rey would stay here, and Annabelle, Jared and Molly would drive her back to New York.”, Amy suggested cautiously.

 

“And we would fly? How would we get back to New York then?”, the taller brunette asked.

 

“We could take the train or fly from there.”, Amy answered.

 

“The train? Isn’t that like 15 hours?”, Hope asked.

 

“At least not 48 hours with Molly and Jared.”, the smaller girlfriend tried to point out the positive sides.

 

“You know what? Okay, but who will pay for the flight?”, the taller brunette asked.

 

“Jared offered immediately.”, the smaller girl explained.

 

“We’ll talk about it again tonight, when everyone’s around.”, Hope said, referring to the New Year’s Eve party Annabelle invited them to.

 

The day passed by, Hope and Amy had breakfast and dinner with Amy’s parents, telling them about the funeral and their decision to cut their trip short. The couple planned to stay for two weeks but because of these unexpected circumstances, they didn’t see a reason to come back after traveling in Ohio. Plus, even when Jared would offer, Hope wouldn’t accept any more money from him for like flying back or anything. Amy and Hope would spend the afternoon just enjoying the cold winter day in bed, binge-watching a new season of a show. It was nice and finally a moment to let go, no more thoughts lingering on Hope’s mind. Just her and Amy cuddling. After dinner, the couple got ready for the party, even though they didn’t really feel like partying at all. Hope dressed in her signature look, blue jeans, white shirt and her winter coat. She put on a necklace and some rings, all in gold fitting her earrings. Amy almost melted when Hope was done and wanted to rip the clothes off her girlfriend immediately. The redhead on the other hand wore a dark green dress which was like the one Hope was wearing on Christmas. It was shinier and the pantyhose underneath wasn’t thick, so not ideal for the end of December.

 

When they arrived late, like the cool kids, almost everyone was already there. So many familiar faces were wandering around the huge living room. Hope immediately recognized Annabelle’s three brothers. First, David, her former crush for a short time in junior year, second, her brother Jake who is actually named Jacob like Amy’s best friend. And finally, Timothy, the youngest sibling of Annabelle. He just turned like 16 and attended the same year as her sister Faith. And even though, they were the same at sixteen, she was still shocked to see him with alcohol in his hands.

 

While still holding Hope’s hand, Amy skimmed the room as well, recognizing a lot of people from high school. Tanner was behind the bar, mixing drinks for people like Samantha and her friends. Theo was already drunk in one of the corners, almost falling asleep. The music was blasting right next to him, but he seemed to not notice it. Molly and Jared were playing beer pong in the dining area, waving at them when they saw the couple near the entrance. Amy dragged them over to her best friend and her boyfriend and immediately, Gigi spawned behind them.

 

“Guys, it’s so good to see you!”, she said and gave them a big hug.

 

“Hey Gigi, good to see you.”, Amy smiled.

 

“Can I get you anything?”, Gigi asked.

 

“I don’t need anything.”, Hope said and lifted her joint for everyone to see. “But later.”

 

“Well... what are you drinking?”, Amy asked the Harvard student.

 

“Vodka soda, you want some?”, Gigi offered her glass to Amy, a little too close.

 

“Sure, but my own please.”, the redhead answered before hugging Jared and Molly.

 

Gigi returned with her drink and they started a round of beer pong against Molly and Jared who were a little drunk already. Hope on the other hand went outside to smoke her joint. It was hella cold outside but to her surprise, she found Annabelle next to their little fire bowl which contained a small fire. The closer she got to the fire, she realized Annabelle wasn’t alone. There were four other people around it too. Next to Annabelle, her oldest brother was sitting, his name was Theodor, but everyone just called him T. He lives in Europe now, in the UK, because of a job offer right after college, so it was quite cool to see him here. He probably visited the family over the holidays, but this was still cool. After another step, she realized the other two people across from Annabelle were Nick and some girl Hope didn’t know. The other person next to Annabelle was also unknown to the brunette, so she just went over.

 

“Hey everyone!”, Hope said as she entered the circle.

She sat down next to T who she hugged for a short moment. “So cool to see you.”

 

“Oh my God, Hope!”, Nick cheered. “How are you?”

 

„Fine, what about you?“, Hope answered simply.

 

“I’m good, I’m good.”, Nick answered playfully. “This is Natasha by the way, my girlfriend.”

 

“Hi, I’m Hope.”, she introduced herself to the girl next to Nick. “How did you guys meet?”

 

“We met in college.”, Nick answered. “Oh, and this is my friend Finn.”

 

He pointed to the guy who was sitting next to Annabelle. He waved at her and smiled brightly.

 

“How come all of you are outside? It’s freezing.”, Hope said when she sat down next to Nick, about to light up her joint.

 

“We were smoking a cigarette.”, Nick said. “But now, we are smoking better shit since you finally arrived. We have been rooting for you. Finn didn’t want to start alone.”

 

“Fellow stoner? Cool.”, Hope simply answered, turning back into her high school self.

 

The group kept on talking, well... most of the time Nick and Annabelle were talking. T laughed along but he seemed pretty high after a few hits. Finn was looking at his phone at some point and suddenly, Annabelle did so too. Hope took her chances and texted her blonde friend.

 

Hope: What’s with u and Finn?

 

Annabelle: We hooked up last time we met and he is kinda obsessed with me now

 

Hope: Need help?

 

Annabelle looked up from her phone and nodded, so Hope tried to start a conversation with Finn.

 

„So Finn, wanna play a game?“, Hope asked and made him look up from his phone.

 

„Sure.“, he answered simply.

 

„I wanna play too!“, Nick chimed in.

 

„Truth or truth?“, Hope asked Finn directly.

 

„Truth, I guess.“, Finn answered a little confused.

 

„When was the first time you smoked?“, the brunette girl asked while taking a hit.

 

„Oh, that’s actually quite crazy. So, I was thirteen…“, Finn started.

 

„Thirteen?“, Annabelle asked surprised.

 

„Yeah, this dude came into my class, he was like two years older and hella rich. Like really rich, he ordered like McDonalds for 5 people and paid easily for it, like it was nothing. We sat next to each other in class and he was kinda cool. He also had an older brother and his parents were like the coolest, so we tried it with his brother. It was pretty bad, but we felt like we were kings.“, Finn continued.

 

„Now you ask someone a question.“, Hope answered.

 

„Annabelle, you wanna…“, Finn started but Hope interrupted him.

 

„Hey, the game only works if you ask the question first.“, Hope explained.

 

„Okay, Annabelle, truth or truth?“, Finn played along.

 

„Truth.“, Annabelle answered and gulped.

 

„You wanna go inside?“, Finn asked.

 

„No, I‘m fine here, thanks.“, Annabelle answered honestly. „Nick, truth or truth?“

 

„Truth, clearly.“, Nick laughed.

 

„What happened with you and Ryan? You told me not to invite her.“, Annabelle asked for the tea.

 

„Oh, well… that’s a good question.“, Nick stammered. He seemed like he didn’t know what to say.

 

„So?“, Annabelle repeated.

 

„We had this off-on thing for like a year and it broke off. I actually ended it in a text.“, Nick cleared his throat. „She never answered though. I thought it would be awkward if we met again.“

 

„Why did you end it?“, Hope asked curiously.

 

„I don’t want to sound like a douche but the distance was kind of hard and we had this rule that we could hook up with other people. I wasn’t really happy with it, so I had to end it and I got lucky“, Nick smiled at his girlfriend.

 

„Hope, truth or truth?“, Nick asked the brunette.

 

„Truth, of course.“, Hope answered playfully.

 

„Is it true that you are dating Amy Antsler?“, Nick asked curiously.

 

„Yes.“, Hope answered simply.

 

„Crazy!“, Nick cheered. „Certainly didn’t see that coming. How come?“

 

„Well… remember the party at your aunt‘s house the night before graduation?“, Hope started to explain.

 

„I don‘t remember much, I had the worst blackout in the morning, but sure.“, the former vice president laughed.

 

„We kissed for the first time and she is awesome. Well… we lost contact during our gap year but we both study in NYC, so we started dating.“, the brunette girl explained further.

 

The conversation turned out to be quite fun, Nick was very happy for the two of them. He asked more questions and seemed genuinely interested in their story. Soon all headed back inside where the party was still at large. The music was blasting and Nick and Natasha tagged along with Hope who looked for her girlfriend near the beer pong table. Amy was still playing with Molly and Jared, taking a big sip of beer.

 

„Hey babe“, Hope greeted her girlfriend once more and pecked her lips.

 

„Hey, where have you been?“, Amy slurred her words a little.

 

Jared seemed pretty drunk already, Molly on the other hand seemed pretty solid. The party continued with drinking games, a little dancing, Jared puked once and champagne to celebrate the new year. Amy and Hope kissed in the crowd as the fireworks started to explode. They shared a cute moment before they had their serious conversation regarding the funeral situation. It was more an intervention for Hope, trying to convince her of the plan. Especially regarding her precious car. Eventually she gave in because it was like four against one and she wasn’t really in the mood for conflict. Hope and Amy took an Uber to Amy‘s parents‘ house. Both were pretty drunk, so the way upstairs was a little harder than usual. As soon as they brushed their teeth and changed, they immediately went to bed. They cuddled lovingly and Hope needed the sleep desperately, so she fell asleep fast.

 

The day before the funeral arrived and Hope had spoken to her aunt Carol. She seemed fine, even though her father just died. But she said she already said goodbye to him, when he was still around even. But her aunt knew nothing about the situation regarding Hope and Amy, but the brunette needed to ask whether her Dad was staying with her or not. Aunt Carol told her that her father was staying at a hotel nearby, so she invited her niece and her girlfriend to stay with her for the funeral. Auntie Carol promised she wouldn’t tell Dylan anything. Dad hasn’t been around much anyway, according to her aunt. He was such a workaholic.

 

Hope and Amy were boarding the plane and the flight went by smoothly. Aunt Carol even picked them up from the airport. Aunt Carol and her husband Leonard prepared dinner for the couple and their son Harry. They all caught up with each other, just making small talk during the evening. Harry wanted to watch a movie before bed and Hope and Amy joined him. The couple eventually made it up to the guest bedroom where they would stay for the next two nights.

 

The couple dressed in black dresses today. The atmosphere was rather sad. Hope almost didn’t say a word while they got ready. Hope needed to remind herself to stay calm, to breath in and out in normal speed. Her whole body felt like it was burning, her heart seemed to race in her chest. Aunt Carol called after them as the time to leave has come. Her family were also dressed in black tuxedos and Auntie Carol wore a similar dress to Hope‘s. The time has come, they were all getting into the family car. Hope and Amy squeezed with Harry in the back, Leonard and Carol in the front. The car ride wasn’t long but kind of silent, beside the radio playing some classical music.

 

They arrived at the location of the funeral sooner rather than later. In front of the building, their grandmother was waiting and greeting the guests who arrived. Her face lit up as she saw Hope and Amy exiting Aunt Carol‘s car. Hope‘s grandmother walked over to them and hugged Hope lovingly.

 

„It‘s so good to see you, Muffin.“, Grandma said. „Your grandfather would have wanted you to be here.“

 

Hope tightened the hug happily and a single tear ran down her cheek because of the words her grandmother just said.

 

„Hello Amy, good to see you, too.“, she continued and shook hands with Amy who was patiently waiting.

 

„Go inside with your Aunt Carol.“, her grandmother said and kept greeting the arriving guests.

 

As they entered the funeral home, they got greeted by Faith, Mercy and Joy who were all super happy when they saw her oldest sister. They shared one big hug, including Amy who got dragged along.

 

„You came!“, Joy squealed.

 

„Yes. I decided to stand up for myself.“, Hope told her little sister.

 

„That’s great.“, Faith high-fived her.

 

„Where’s Dad?“, Hope asked to be careful.

 

„He‘s in the back, some work phone call.“, Faith scoffed.

 

Apparently, the universe was listening in on their conversation because just that second, their father walked back into the room everyone was standing in. He looked around, correcting his tie a little bit before he locked eyes with his eldest daughter.

 

Dylan walked over to them and seemed to not understand. He chuckled to himself before he started talking.

 

„What are you doing here? How… are you even here?“, he asked calmly and directed his question at the couple.

 

„I want to say goodbye to my grandfather.“, Hope gulped.

 

„You‘re no part of this family, so you don’t get to say goodbye, stranger.“, Dylan twisted with her words.

 

„She is no stranger!“, Faith chimed in and defended her sister. „She is our sister and your daughter.“

 

„You don’t get to decide that!“, their father hissed back at his second oldest, maybe a little too loud.

 

„Hope, you need to leave. For real. I don’t want to make a scene but if you aren’t out in the next twenty seconds, I‘ll call the police.“, Dylan threatened her.

 

„You want to call the police?“, Aunt Carol repeated confused. „That’s crazy.“

 

“Dylan, behave yourself.”, Hope’s grandmother chimed in and couldn’t believe her own ears. “You want to call the police for your daughter, are you being serious?”

 

“She isn’t my daughter anymore. She is banished from the family. Along with this… this trouble-making foul that doesn’t know any good.”, Dylan said angrily, the last part directed at Amy.

 

“Honestly, the only trouble-making foul that doesn’t know any good I see is you.”, Aunt Carol answered and stared him into his eyes.

 

“What did you just say to me?”, Hope’s father got a little louder than before. “How dare you say this in front of mom?”

 

“Are you scared of your mother?”, Aunt Carol asked him. “So, you know how it feels to be scared of one of your own parents, huh?”

 

She was eating him alive, he didn’t know what to say. Hope and Amy were just watching along, just like everyone else at the funeral. This had to be the fun in funeral, really.

 

“Dylan, you have embarrassed me and I can’t believe you would call the cops to get rid of your lovely daughter and her girlfriend who hasn’t done anything other than being nice to everyone around her. Honestly, we already lost someone important to us and you can’t get it together for one afternoon? Not even for your father? I know he loved his granddaughters dearly, more than his own life maybe and you think your behavior right now would honor his memory? I can’t stand to look at you right now, you can sit in the back. Because if anyone leaves, it’s you. And I’ll tell the cops you don’t belong here.”, Grandma Stevens had it with him. “That you’re the stranger no one wants here.”

 

Hope’s grandma took Hope and Amy into her arms and walked to the first row with them. She insisted they would stay for dinner after the funeral. Hope’s grandmother seemed changed. Of course, the love of her life just died and she felt this big hole in her heart, but it really seemed like loosing another family member was out of the question.

 

The funeral passed by quickly and while Amy and Hope sat in the first row, listening to the pastor talking about heaven and the community service Hope’s grandfather used to do. It was nice to be able to see the open casket one last time, to look her grandfather in his face once more. Hope and the three sisters threw a rose in his grave after the casket was inside. It was both a misfortune and pleasure to be a part of that for the oldest sibling. Seeing her grandmother cry next to her husband’s grave and aunt Carol holding back the tears, standing next to her husband Leonard. It was tough for everyone to fight against the feeling of loss, but Hope knew she had cried enough. She could spot her father from time to time, but really he was in the back during the whole time. Which even Hope thought was kind of unfair. It was his father, an important figure of his whole childhood. Even if Grandpa wasn’t the best dad, they probably had their moments. Just like they did.

 

She couldn’t believe what she was about to do, but she did walk over to him and tried talking to him.

 

“Dad, I’m really sorry for your loss.”, she said sadly.

 

She could tell he was vulnerable, maybe still in denial about the whole thing.

 

A single tear ran down his left check though.

 

“Hope, please leave me alone… I can’t talk to you right now.”, he almost sniffled the last part.

 

He pushed her away, still. But it wasn’t because of her sexuality, at least that’s what she believed. It was because of his own pain. So, Hope didn’t take any steps away, she took one more in his direction instead.

 

“Please.”, he tried to block her with his hand, still trying to push her away.

 

“It’s okay, Dad.”, she hugged him and he cried into her shoulder.

 

It wasn’t the same. She hasn’t hugged her father for ages, like probably years. It felt like she could still forgive him, which was still an insane decision. But she knew she could in the future. Someday, she would forget all the beating, all the bruises, all the bad things he told her, and she could forgive him for everything. Because under all his bitterness and phobias, she could see the human underneath in this moment again. This was the moment she started believing again that someday he could be the same man again who she remembered the first nine years of her life.

 

The tears kept rolling down but after a little time, he kept breathing heavily and somehow got it together. He looked her in the eyes for a moment, silence laying between them. Both wanted to say something, but couldn’t get it out. He immediately left and didn’t speak to her again that day.

 

The family shared a dinner at Aunt Carol’s house and even though everyone was happy to catch up, there was the lingering feeling that someone was missing. They cheered to grandpa, even allowing Faith, Hope and Amy to have a sip of champagne but as the political discussions rose and Amy seemed like she almost exploded, the couple headed to their room. Faith, Mercy and Joy came up to say their goodbyes.

 

“So, you talked to Dad, huh?”, Mercy asked.

 

“We exchanged like a sentence each.”, Hope chuckled slightly.

 

“Seems like aunt Carol and Grandma are on your side though.”, Faith commented.

 

“Yeah, I think something changed in him after the ‘adults’ wanted him out.”, Hope laughed. “He seemed like the old Dad after that.”

 

“Gosh, I miss the old version of him.”, Faith said.

 

“Rub it in our faces.”, Mercy scoffed.

 

“I believe it will be better from now on.”, Joy cheered.

 

“I believe so too.”, Hope smiled at the youngest. “I’ll text your burner phone when we arrive in New York again.”

 

“I’ll miss you.”, Faith said and hugged her big sister.

 

“I’ll miss you too.”, the oldest answered.

 

“It was good to see you like twice in one week.”, Mercy said sarcastically.

 

“Yeah, if only there weren’t 4000 miles between us all year.”, Hope answered sarcastically and hugged her.

 

“I wanna be picked up.”, Joy pouted playfully.

 

“This will probably be one of the last times, so you better appreciate it. You are getting so much taller.”, Hope said and picked up her littlest sister.

 

“It was nice to see you.”, Hope continued and hugged her dearly.

 

“We’ll see each other again, remember you still have that coupon I made you.”, Joy reminded her.

 

Hope smiled at her, before setting her down once more.

 

The girls gave Amy a good old group hug and left afterwards. Hope and Amy went to bed to watch some Warrior Nun again before falling asleep. The next day would start early by catching the first train in the morning heading to New York City.

Notes:

I hope you liked it and I wish you happy holidays or winter days if you don't celebrate anything right now.

You are loved <3

There will be three epilogue chapter following, stay tuned for more.

PS: those are almost done, so it won't take another year - hopefully.

Chapter 13: Epilogue I

Summary:

Three years later, graduation of college

Notes:

Told you it won't be long. :)

Enjoy!

TW: sexual harrasment, attempt to rape, alcohol abuse

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Three years later  

 

Time passed by, as well as semesters and exams. Hope and Amy had gotten through college quite well. Both were turning 23 this year. And they don’t know about you, but they were feeling older. Real life was knocking on their dorm rooms, and they talked about each other’s futures a lot. Hope wanted to become a travelling photographer while Amy wanted to take care of at-risk kids. Even though she didn’t like the expression.  

 

“Can you believe that these will be our last exams?”, Hope cheered.  

 

Once again, the young couple was studying in the library together. College had passed by quite quickly. For Hope, it seemed like yesterday she and Amy met again.   

 

“I sure as hell will never be tired of learning.”, Amy chuckled.  

 

Hope rolled her eyes and smirked a little. Classical Amy.   

 

“Well… I could use a break, my head hurts.”, Hope encountered and bit her bottom lip.  

 

“Are you… saying?”, Amy picked up the signal Hope tried to send her.  

 

“You want to…?”, Hope directed her head to her right.  

 

“Yeah.”, Amy had to admit, she still felt a little awkward when Hope suggested to sneak somewhere public to have sex. She got up anyway because she also liked the adrenaline of trying not to get caught.  

 

“But try to be quieter this time.”, the smaller girl whispered into her girlfriend’s ear. Hope winked and nodded at her, leading them towards the bathroom. They checked the other stalls, and it seemed all clear. Hope got into one of the stalls, inviting Amy in before closing the stall door.  

 

They started kissing, the tension between them finally felt acknowledged.   

 

“I actually was just in the mood to pleasure you, so we can do whatever you like, babe.”, Hope answered the red-haired girl.   

 

“Surprise me, I love all your moves.”, Amy complimented her girlfriend’s skills.  

 

Hope pushed her girlfriend against the bathroom stall door. She kissed her slowly because she knew Amy really liked that. The tip of their tongues met, and Amy’s hands found Hope’s ass, grabbing it and pulling her closer. The brunette girl put her left leg between Amy’s thighs, making her moan.  

 

“You told me to be quiet.”, Hope teased the smaller girl.  

 

“Shut up.”, Amy said between kisses.  

 

The taller girl opened the button of Amy’s pants. She teased the red-haired girl by touching her around the waist and rubbed her fingers over Amy’s underwear. Amy could feel herself getting more wet. Even though she had already been wet when Hope said she only wanted to please Amy. The taller girl put a finger into Amy’s vagina, making her moan even more. Hope stopped kissing Amy and put her right hand over Amy’s mouth while adding another finger. She kept a steady rhythm for her girlfriend as well as eye contact. In less than a few minutes, Amy was about to come. She wanted it so badly and normally, it would help her focus on studying a lot.  

 

Hope took her right hand away and started kissing her girlfriend passionately. Amy was so close, her body tensed up to the point, she couldn’t keep it in anymore. She stopped the kiss and sneezed quietly.  

 

“It’s so cute when you sneeze. It sounds like you step on a mouse.”, Hope smiled.  

 

“You consider animal torture ‘cute’?”, the redhead asked confused.  

 

“Don’t lecture me right now.”, Hope smirked and raised her eyebrows rapidly. “But… that was pretty hot. Would you mind?”  

 

“Never, I love equality.”, Amy smiled and bit her inner cheek.  

 

So, Amy returned the favor passionately. Making Hope come… a little too loud.  

 

“Are you mad?”, Amy asked anxiously.  

 

“Madly in love with you.”, Hope encountered with a smirk.  

 

“You’re lucky you’re so cute.”, Amy joked.  

 

The couple left the bathroom stall, checking if anyone had entered… maybe listening in on their sexy encounter. But luckily, the bathroom looked just the same as before, suggesting no one used it.  

 

Amy sneezed once more.  

 

“Oh, babe… You can’t just have an orgasm when I’m standing next to you. Don’t make it too easy.”, Hope teased her girlfriend quietly.  

 

“Oh, shut up. You know that wasn’t the case, it was normal, human sneezing. Just like every other person.”, Amy defended herself, feeling a little offended. “I can sneeze wherever and whenever I want.”  

 

“Can you imagine a fucking world where sneezing in public is basically a crime?”, Hope laughed. “Poor parallel universe that’s going through some virus shit.”  

 

“Imagine wearing masks everywhere because everyone is so frightened. And if there was a vaccine, some dirtbags wouldn’t even get it.”, Amy kept on imaging the scenario.  

 

“That would probably even mean that people would be staying home more…”, Hope thought out loud. “Honestly, that would be my personal hell.”  

 

“Not being able to go outside and meet people isn’t your style. No traveling would be your nightmare.”, Amy gasped loudly as the couple exited the bathroom, returning to their chairs.  

 

“I would definitely be freaking out if I could not see you.”, Hope said as she sat down in front of her girlfriend.  

 

“Yeah, wouldn’t be the same.”, Amy agreed.   

 

“Well… glad we don’t have to go through something like that.”, Hope sighed.  

 

“Yeah, we just have homophobia, sexism, racism and climate change, so nothing to worry about.”, Amy giggled sarcastically. “But let’s study, we have exams next week and that is something to worry about.”  

 

“Okay, Miss Social Justice.”, Hope smiled and tried focusing on her notes.  

 

Amy and Hope tried to spend as much time at the library as possible. Well, Amy tried and forced Hope to tag along. Hope always tried to tell her that they were missing out on the city that never sleeps but Amy, the nerd she is, wouldn’t listen. They loved each other for their actions. Hope wanted to explore as much as possible and Amy wanted to learn as much as possible. Both would admit that they had grown through the other person. Amy having more friends than just Molly and more reasons to go outside besides to study. But also, she was very happy to see Hope coming along with her to the library. And actually getting something done besides her girlfriend.  

 

After studying for another two hours, Hope said she was thinking about going to her dorm or maybe eating something. She asked if Amy wanted to come over later because the taller girl knew that Amy wasn’t done studying yet. Amy nodded, kissed her girlfriend goodbye, and agreed to come over later.  

 

After another hour, Hope had eaten something and was reading a book while she waited for Amy to come over. As she always does, of course. Amy had been talking so much about the climate change, Hope started reading books on how the future would be affected by it. Amy came over a few minutes later.  

 

“Hey babe.”, Hope greeted her as the door swung open. “Come on in.”  

 

They shared a short peck on the lips and Amy sat down on the bed.  

 

“So, my parents asked me what my plan is… after college.”, Amy started a conversation.  

 

“Are we making plans for the future now?”, Hope asked excitedly.  

 

“You seem so excited all of a sudden.”, Amy frowned.  

 

“I was thinking about staying in New York, to be honest.”, Hope admitted.  

 

“You want to stay here?”, Amy asked surprised. “What about going back to LA?”  

 

“Well… I don’t think it’s a good idea.”, Hope encountered. Amy just looked into her eyes and seemed confused. “I just haven’t spoken to my Dad in years… and Grandma is nicer since grandpa’s funeral but it’s still not the same. My sisters can’t see me, they can barely talk to me. I just… don’t see my future in Los Angeles.”  

 

Hope shrugged and continued: “I applied for a few jobs as a photographer.”  

 

“In New York?”, Amy asked. “Why didn’t you tell me?”  

 

“I didn’t want to manipulate your decision.”, the brunette answered honestly. “I wanted to let you figure out what you wanted. And I figured I would rather stay than be back.”  

 

“What changed your mind?”, the redhead encountered.  

 

“Faith decided to go to college here. The soccer team’s coach met with her and asked if she wanted to be a part of their team which would mean studying at NYU.”, the taller girl explained. “It’s tragic really, we are graduating. And she will start here next semester. She told me yesterday and I have been thinking about bringing it up, but I wanted to be sure about my decision first.”  

 

“I get it though, you don’t really have a reason to go back.”, Amy understood.  

 

“No reason besides you.”, Hope admitted. “But… you don’t have to decide anything now, take your time.”  

 

“My best option for going back to LA are my parents…”, Amy admitted. “They even asked if both of us wanted to move into their house.”  

 

Amy’s parents treated Hope like another daughter and cherished her whenever they could. They knew Hope hadn’t spoken to her father in years. They were always kind to her and tried to give her a safe space whenever the couple visited. Even her sisters could come over every time, so they were able to spend some time together. Their father still wasn’t okay with one of them talking to the oldest sibling. But now, with Faith moving across the country a new opportunity came up.  

 

“I would rather not move in with your parents.”, Hope laughed a little.  

 

“Honestly, I have been looking at some other options. But man, LA is expensive.”, Amy continued.  

 

“So is New York.”, Hope added. “I have been looking for an apartment for us.”  

 

“My parents would help us with the rent until we can pay it ourselves.”, Amy told her. “They assured me they would help us.”  

 

“Well… so you told them we would move in together?”, the taller brunette’s eyes were wide open suddenly.  

 

“I know, we never talked about it specifically. We always just drifted off to thinking what it would be like to live in Bhutan.”, Amy justified.  

 

“The only country in the world that doesn’t have economic growth as its highest goal, but the happiness of its people.”, Hope bragged with her knowledge playfully.  

 

“I bet living there would still be different than we imagine.”, Amy admitted. “I’m just trying to say… I wanna be with you and I don’t care where that is.”  

 

“We don’t have to decide anything right now.”, Hope reassured her. “Take your time and think about it.”  

 

“I don’t need to think about it. I love you and I would rather live in a crappy apartment here with you than with my parents back home.”, Amy answered and took Hope’s hands. “Don’t tell them, though.”  

 

“I love you, too, but I would rather have you like… consider other options.”, Hope encountered. “I just mean... what about Washington?”  

 

“Washington DC? You mean because Molly and Jared are moving there?”, the smaller girl asked.   

 

“Yeah.”, the taller girl said. “Molly is like the only person you text every single day.”  

 

“And Molly lives in San Diego right now. We haven’t been living in the same city for more than four years.”, Amy reminded her.  

 

“Touché.”, Hope chuckled. “I’ll never get rid of her.”  

 

“Oh, haha”, Amy sighed. “I know you like Molly.”  

 

“Yes, I do. But don’t tell her.”, Hope kept on joking.  

 

“But… trust me, I would rather be with you. If you want to live in DC, sure, I’m coming with you.”, Amy said. “But if you want to be in New York, I’d rather be here.”  

 

“You sure?”, Hope smiled with excitement.  

 

“Hope, please, we have been sleeping next to each other every possible fucking night.”, Amy scoffed. “You can’t be serious right now?”  

 

“This isn’t some decision what to eat for breakfast. This is your life, the next chapter, you know.”, Hope justified her behavior. “So, I want to be sure… and I want you to be sure as well.”  

 

“Yes, I get it. I promise any place is good if I’m with you.”, Amy smiled.  

 

“Even the library became a nice place when we were together.”, Hope smirked.   

 

“You can be so horny sometimes.”, Amy scoffed again.  

 

“You make me weak, babe.”, Hope flirted.  

 

“So… shall we cuddle and look at apartments together?”, Amy suggested.  

 

“What about dessert?”, Hope winked at her girlfriend.  

 

“Soooo horny!”, Amy repeated herself.  

 

The couple got ready for bed, brushing their teeth together. At this point in their relationship, Amy didn’t need to ask for a shirt to sleep in. She knew which shirts Hope would offer her and after a while, they even had some clothes at the other one’s dorm room. Hope complimented Amy as she changed, and the red-haired girl had to blush a little. Her girlfriend, basically a supermodel, complimenting her body just felt extra good. Hope’s and Amy’s lips connected for a long moment, expressing the love and support they shared for each other. Amy slipped her hands under her girlfriend’s top, feeling along with her curves. Telling her that she wasn’t so bad herself. While sharing another kiss, Hope picked Amy up by grabbing her legs. The taller girl laid down both in her bed, ended the kiss, and reached for her laptop. Amy cuddled into her side and Hope put her laptop on top of her stomach. The couple looked at different apartments for the rest of the night. They talked about what they wanted their apartment to look like, sharing laughs and giggles. Hope thought there should always be a guest room with three beds so her sisters could visit anytime. But she realized that wasn’t fair to ask. Amy’s parents were more than generous, supporting the two of them without question. The taller girl was more than grateful. Amy insisted for more than one room. She didn’t like the fact to be in the same room the whole day besides the bathroom.  

 

During the time between exams and graduation, Hope received an email, making her scream loudly in the morning. Amy got woken up by the loud noise and immediately got blended by the light.  

 

“Oh my God! Oh… MY… GOD!”, Hope squealed. “Babe, I have such good news.”  

 

“Good morning to you too.”, Amy giggled. “What are the news though?”  

 

“Look, I told you I have been looking for a job and I applied for this cute little online magazine.”, Hope explained her scream. “It’s called ‘Colour’, spelled the British way.”  

 

“That’s a cool name.”, Amy smiled. “Why are you so excited though?”  

 

“Colour is a magazine with amazing stories and good representation.”, Hope told her. “It’s all for empowering minorities and giving people a voice that wouldn’t be heard otherwise. I send you an article about Cuba which I thought was quite interesting. Remember about Che Guevara?”  

 

“I remember I really liked it. About how he symbolizes Cuba and wasn’t even Cuban.”, Amy refreshed her memories. “I think I even read another article on their website about mental health awareness.”  

 

“Yeah, I think they are doing amazing work. Really honest and interesting topics for all generations.”, Hope kept on fangirling. “Thing is, they want me as their photographer.”  

 

“Oh my God, no way.”, Amy said excitedly. “This is an amazing opportunity.”  

 

“Yeah, I know. The email is so cool, look here…”, Hope started reading out loud.   

 

“‘Dear Hope – great name by the way – thank you so much for application. There isn’t a single photo in your portfolio we didn’t like. We are honored that such a talented human being as yourself wants to work at our magazine. You seem like a great fit for our photographing team and like the outgoing and open-minded person we are always searching for. We are pleased to inform you that we would like to meet you in person to get to know each other. Please contact us to set up a meeting.’”  

 

“Wow. They sound so excited.”, Amy squealed. “But you deserve this… every single bit.”  

 

“Oh, my God. I’m so happy!”, Hope exclaimed.  

 

“I’m so proud of you, Hope.”, the red-haired girl said sleepy.  

 

Hope came home after the meet up with ‘Colour’ a few days later. Misha, this confident woman, introduced her to the photographing team and even insisted on her taking a few photographs in their studio. She took some portraits of this lovely coffee shop owner who tries to make the world a better place by looking out for the environment. Misha immediately loved the photos Hope took and admitted that she was kind of jealous of her talent. Misha is more of a manager of the magazine as CEO. She started the whole thing at the young age of 21 years. Her brother had just committed suicide and Colour was her way of coping with it. Her family still lives in Cambridge, but she needed a new start after her brother died. So, Misha decided to move to America, leaving everything else behind.   

 

After another day, the couple finished their last exams. They had been looking at apartments in New York. Amy’s parents wanted to help them move in and told them they would visit for graduation. Molly had already graduated one year before them with a lot of extra credits but promised to be at the graduation as well. Annabelle had failed most of her last exams due to the lack of studying she had done the last semester. Molly had been missing out on most of the parties but unlike that, she couldn’t remember Annabelle missing a single one. She lived with the consequences and repeated her last semester, meaning she would be graduating this year as well – after her father threatened to stop paying for her education. Hope and Amy were glad to finally hold their diplomas in their own hands and as Doug, Charmaine and Molly congratulated them after the ceremony, Doug pulled Hope aside and told her about a surprise waiting in her dorm room.   

 

As Hope reached her dorm room, she could hear giggling from behind the door. She opened the door and confetti flew in her face.  

 

“SURPRISE!”, three very familiar voices echoed through the corridor.  

 

“My GOD!”, Hope said and hugged her sisters tightly. “I’m so happy you’re here!”  

 

“Congratulations!”, they cheered excitedly. “We missed you.”  

 

“I missed you, too… so much.”, the tallest brunette responded, overwhelmed. She couldn’t believe their sisters made it to her graduation. Their dad hadn’t been joking. He deleted Hope’s number in all their phones, tracked their social media activities, deleting messages or accounts they created to contact her. Even changing Hope’s number to his, messing with them to think she didn’t want to contact them anymore. It pulled Joy to pieces, she immediately called Amy’s phone number from the landline, being the only loophole when neither Grandma or Dad were home and asked her about it, along with the burner phone which had been found after some time though.    

 

“You’re a college graduate now!”, Faith applauded her. “So sad, I’ll be going to NYU… and you won’t be here anymore.”  

 

“Oh, don’t pout, please.”, Hope answered. “Amy and I decided to stay in New York.”  

 

“Really?”, Joy said sadly. “NO! What about coming back?”  

 

“Honey… I know, but you pulled through four years without me living in LA. If you ask me, I’ve never seen any of you being stronger and I’m so glad, you did all of this on your own, really.”  

 

“Bullshit, we are falling apart. The only reason we are here is because of Amy’s parents.”, Mercy encountered.  

 

“That’s bullshit, too.”, Faith said calmly. “I’m graduating high school, won the championship easily which is why I got recruited to play here.”  

 

“So much bragging, I love it.”, Hope said with a smile on her face and high-fived her sister.  

 

“Right, after all the soccer practices you have missed, I still wonder how you played this well.”, Mercy frowned.  

 

“I’m way better now, actually we all did pretty good since Amy’s parents helped us.”, Faith said. “I didn’t fail chemistry because of Doug, Charmaine gave you driving lessons”, she pointed to Mercy with a frown on her face, “even with a motorcycle which was a total surprise by the way.”  

 

“Wait… what?”, Hope said slowly.   

 

“Yes, Doug always helped me with my pottery for art class and Charmaine looked over my homework every time she could, I could finally get an A in history.”, Joy added with a big smile on her face.   

 

“Will you finally beat Her-mean-y Granger?”, Hope made a reference to the Harry Potter books.  

 

“Yes, Granger can suck it!”, Joy answered, referring to the mean super nerd in her class, who was always bragging about his grades and pushing students around by emotional manipulation, harassing them with comments. “I’ll be the best in class!”  

 

“You deserve it.”, said Hope while she held out her fist, waiting for Joy to fist-bum her. “All of you are killing it!”  

 

She was proud, even though Mercy still didn’t seem to be too convinced of herself. Hope knew she had been fighting a lot with Dad. He found out about Toni, the girl in Mercy’s class who came out as bisexual and forbid all of them to speak with her. Of course, he even contacted her parents about it, embarrassing Mercy in front of them… and Toni who seemed distant afterwards. Dad might have ruined a friendship for her, and she was furious about it.   

 

“We are just killing it because of Amy’s parents. Don’t you think it’s actually sad?”, Mercy seemed to focus on the negative sides.  

 

“Okay, hold on…”, Hope stopped her curiously, “How much help are we talking?”  

 

“Last week, I was at their house every day.”, Joy said. “I told Grandma I was at Simon’s which is right around the corner.”  

 

“Every day?”, Hope needed to reassure she heard correctly.  

 

“Yes. They even came to dinner and tried to explain Dad why it’s okay that the two of you are dating…”, Faith continued, “I mean… he immediately kicked them out afterwards, even threatened to call the police, but that didn’t stop them.”  

 

“Last month they organized a protest in front of our house, just to show support for the LGBTQIA+ community.”, Mercy pointed out. “They were so loud, but the cops couldn’t do anything.”  

 

“Amazing.”, Hope smiled. “I wish Dad would be like this.”  

 

“Me too.”, the three sisters said in unison.  

 

“They told Dad they would take me to see NYU over the weekend and… somehow, they managed to even get Mercy and Joy to tag along.”, Faith seemed grateful. “I don’t know how they did it.”  

 

“So, they flew you here?”, Hope asked to clarify.  

 

“Yes.”, Mercy answered simply.  

 

Hope was quite impressed. She knew that Doug and Charmaine were trying to help them, but she didn’t know how much that would mean. The Antslers seemed to really mean it. Even though they only met Hope a few times, they offered her sisters a home. Hope could be whoever she is, as well as Amy and even all the other Stevens girls. Stepping up, which is exactly what Doug and Charmaine are doing, is just what her sisters needed. For an adult to use their voice to support and speak up for them. Being a safe space where they can say and do whatever the hell they want, just like a home should be. And apparently, they even tried to talk some sense into Dad. Which is brave.  

 

“We are staying the whole weekend!”, Joy cheered and jumped up and down.  

 

“So cool!”, Hope responded with a smile. “Why don’t we all go and eat something?”  

 

“Yes! I’m starving!”, Mercy replied, and her stomach growled loudly.

“You two…”, Hope referred to the younger siblings. “Why don’t you get Amy and her parents?”  

 

Hope’s plan was to speak with Faith alone for a moment.  

 

“Sure thing!”, Joy grabbed Mercy’s hand and dragged her out of the room.  

 

After the door was shut again, you could hear Mercy’s and Joy’s footsteps for a moment, but they were getting quieter by every step.  

 

“So… why did you send them away?”, Faith immediately figured it out.  

 

“I wanted to talk to you.”, Hope admitted.  

 

The taller brunette felt very nervous suddenly. Even though she never wanted to talk about it with Faith, she had to know the truth. She realized what might have happened to Faith a while back and she couldn’t live with her secret anymore. Faith was becoming an adult and if she didn’t already, she needed to know.  

 

“Well… what is it?”  

 

The topic was sensitive, triggering for some. Maybe even for her sister.  

 

“It’s not an easy thing to discuss, Faith. I’ve been wanting to ask you for quite a while.”, Hope started slowly, knowing if Faith interrupted her, she couldn’t handle a deep topic right now, “I noticed you said you were better now?”  

 

“Well… I am better now.”, Faith said in confusion. “Why?”  

 

“Better than what?”, Hope tried to get more details carefully.  

 

“I don’t know like… since four years ago?”, the smaller brunette answered vaguely.  

 

“After I left to travel?”, Hope answered.  

 

“Yes, sometimes I felt like a broken shell.”, Faith remembered and sighed. “But that’s over now.”  

 

“Wow.”, Hope didn’t know what to say. “You never told me any of this.”  

 

“Honestly, after you left, I realized something. I finally got to understand how strong you really are…”, Faith tried to explain why, “I had to step up. Every morning I had to wake up Mercy and Joy, had to deal with their pouting and moaning, had to fight with them over the most stupid stuff, drive them, pick them up… I never really appreciated how much you did for us all these years. None of us did.”  

 

Hope was glad to hear Faith say something like that. From time to time, it was very hard. Getting up extra early to make sure everyone could eat breakfast, always discussing over dumb things and managing the tightest time schedule.  

 

“Thank you…”, Faith continued, “I wish I had known before. You always fought our battles for us and didn’t even take credit for it. You’re the best big sister anyone could ask for.”  

 

“I don’t want to undercut what you’re saying…”, Hope giggled lightly, “but that doesn’t really explain why you kept anything secret?”  

 

“I didn’t want to rely on you anymore. I wanted you to enjoy college.”, Faith admitted. “I had to be the one who stepped up.”  

 

“No, you didn’t!”, Hope disagreed.  

 

“Yes, I did!”, Faith continued angrily, “You weren’t there anymore. You couldn’t protect us anymore.”  

 

“What do you mean ‘protect’?”, Hope answered, guessing what was about to come.  

 

“Well… After you left, Dad focused on me.”, Faith told her vaguely.  

 

“He hit you, didn’t he?”, Hope asked her with a shocked expression.  

 

“He beat me up like four times.”, the younger sibling admitted, and her eyes filled with tears. “Why didn’t you tell me he does this?”  

 

“I didn’t want you to worry.”, Hope reasoned with her. “Dad always hit me.”  

 

“And now? Are you so sure about that?”, Faith sniffled, “Why didn’t you say anything?”  

 

“I never thought he would go after any of you.”, Hope explained. “And I’m really sorry I didn’t warn you.”  

 

Faith shook her head, not believing Hope knew this could happen.  

 

“Is this why you didn’t go to soccer practice anymore?”, Hope asked cautiously.  

 

“Yes. Dad injured me and I couldn’t really tell anyone.”, Faith explained. “Grandma didn’t believe me, even after she saw the bruises.”  

 

“I bet she talked to him about it, trust me.”, Hope replied, “She used to pretend like she didn’t care about my wounds too, but Dad stopped doing it for quite some time after I told her.”  

 

“He kicked me in my face three times after he found out I told her.”, Faith laughed sarcastically, “I had to walk around with an eye patch and several band-aids in my face for one whole week of school. Even some of the teachers asked me what happened… and I almost told one of them.”  

 

“But you didn’t?”, Hope asked to assure she was getting the right signal.  

 

“No, of course not. Dad pushed me around after I told Grandma, I sure as hell wasn’t going to tell a teacher, getting myself in more trouble as a response.”, Faith explained her exact thoughts. “They all seemed worried, but none of them could offer us a place to stay. And I wasn’t ready to make Joy and Mercy foster kids."  

 

“Faith, none of this is your fault.”, Hope said and finally hugged her crying sister, “You don’t deserve any of this.”  

 

“I know, they don’t either.”, Faith said into Hope’s shirt. “It’s not really fair though.”  

 

“And I’m glad to hear that you know it’s totally Dad’s fault.”, Hope said and petted her head shyly.  

 

The two of them were always close and Hope felt a little ashamed, she hadn’t noticed enough signs to know Faith had been struggling.  

 

“I’m so sorry.”, the taller brunette answered.  

 

“No! I’m so sorry you had to be the one for almost a decade to protect us.”, Faith answered while she was crying.  

 

“It’s fine.”, Hope said. “I went to therapy to deal with the whole experience. And so should you… and I think we must tell Mercy and Joy.”  

 

“What? You went to therapy?”, Faith gasped, “And… NO! Mercy fights with Dad all the time, she behaves too risky for this.”  

 

“Well… what else do you want to do?”, Hope encountered and shrugged, “It’s not like you can protect them from here. Don’t make the same mistake I did.”  

 

“You actually think it was a mistake?”, Faith frowned, stopping to cry for a second.  

 

“Yes, especially now that I know you had to go through it alone, just like I did. Might be my biggest regret. But you can live with it, and no one will think less of you, in any way.”, Hope tried to recall her first therapy session, quoting her psychologist.  

 

“I’m sorry you had to go through this!”, Faith repeated herself. The smaller brunette wondered since Dad slapped her the first time, if Hope had been protecting them all these years. Now she finally understood why Hope was always kind to them, dealing with their problems, making them avoid Dad after their mother died. The oldest sibling was scared, he was going to hurt them. It must have been such a burden, but Hope suffered through everything, no matter what. Faith felt betrayed that Hope never told her, but she was able to understand her behavior. Hope immediately regretting not telling her after all her hopes were crushed. Even though Dad was a maniac, the tallest sibling believed that he wouldn’t hit any of his other daughters. The second oldest thought for a short moment, how insanely naïve her older sister must be, but she was also happy that Hope tried to make their family work all these years. If Faith hadn’t thought it before, this proved more than everything else that Hope was the bravest person she knew.  

 

“It’s not your fault.”, Hope insisted again. “When you’re at NYU, we are looking for a therapist for you.”  

 

“I don’t know if I should see a shrink…”, Faith said quietly. “I think I can manage.”  

 

“If you ask me, everyone should go to therapy at some point.”, Hope encountered. “Everyone experiences some trauma, loss or depressing thoughts in our broken society. Especially with social media getting bigger and more important every fucking day.”  

 

“Well… If you think so, I should do it, definitely. Did it really help you?”, Faith tried to assure.  

 

“Yes, Doctor Cruz helped me so much… Amy suggested it and helped me with the process. But after the first like five sessions, I already learnt about three ways to help me deal with the nightmares.”  

 

“You’re having nightmares?”, Faith asked cautiously.  

 

“I didn’t have one of Dad for almost a year.”, Hope proudly said and smiled.  

 

“But other ones?”, Faith asked confused, finally pulling out of the hug.  

 

“From time to time…”, Hope answered honestly. “Sometimes before an exam.”  

 

“Oh, my God!”, Faith exclaimed. “What were your dreams about?”  

 

“Well… after I graduated from high school, I took my chance to get away. I laid in my bed at night, believing I was doing a bad job…”, Hope started.  

 

“A bad job? At what?”, Faith interrupted her.  

 

“Being the oldest sibling.”, Hope said. “Doctor Cruz said I was actually acting as your parent which I never realized because Dad manipulated me into thinking I was being a bad sibling.”  

 

“That’s what he has been yelling at me.”, Faith admitted, she had finally stopped crying.  

 

“Asshole.”, Hope answered with a big sigh. “It’s him who is behaving poorly, trust me.”  

 

Hope could remember everything her father used to yell at her. The words ringed around in her head for years.  

 

“Trust me, I know.”, Faith said. “That’s what Charmaine and Doug always say when we talk about Dad.”  

 

“You talk to them?”, Hope asked surprised.  

 

“Yes. Whenever I don’t feel safe at home, I drive over to them.”, Faith answered. “They are the only people who always seem happy to see me.”  

 

“What about Ian?”, Hope asked, referring to Faith’s best friend.  

 

“Well…”, Faith sighed deeply, “Ian has been distant since he has a girlfriend.”  

 

“What?!”, Hope exclaimed, she always thought he seemed like the coolest dude. Ian made such good presents, always had Faith’s back, and dressed amazingly well. If he hadn’t been the best friend of her sister since kindergarten, he would have made great dating potential. Like, he quit football because he couldn’t deal with all the toxic masculinity, trying to always step up for the girls the guys talked about in the locker room.  

 

“Yeah, I know…”, Faith rolled her eyes and exhaled, “She feels like a parasite.”  

 

“You never said anything?”, Hope asked with a confused expression on her face.  

 

“Yeah, Hope, well… I stepped up, I was the oldest now.”, Faith chuckled a little, shaking her head, she believed her dumb Dad who even pretended like he didn’t have a fourth daughter anymore. How stupid she felt right this second. “I really miss Ian though. He was the only person who really listened to me.”  

 

“I get it”, Hope answered with a worried expression. “I’m really sorry to hear.”  

 

“It’s fine.”, Faith lied sadly.  

 

“Right…”, Hope answered slowly, knowing the younger sibling was lying. “Don’t steal my move. It’s okay to be sad, it’s okay to deal with your feelings!”  

 

“I have been crying less since I talk to Doug and Charmaine.”, Faith shrugged.  

 

“I’m sorry I wasn’t there for you!”, Hope said sincerely. She was always worried she would miss out on the important stuff. Of course, Dad had his fair share in causing them to lose contact.  

 

“No, Dad broke us up!”, Faith repeated her thoughts. “You lived your life, finally focused on yourself which is exactly what you deserve.”  

 

“Which is what all of us deserve.”, Hope corrected her playfully.  

 

“Maybe we should tell at least Mercy.”, Faith answered suddenly.  

 

“Not Joy, though?”, Hope asked.  

 

“She has this power over Dad.”, Faith started to explain her thought. “Joy is basically the whole reason Dad started to spend time with us and she is the only one who can reason with him, well… not all the time but in like one out of three fights?”  

 

“Amazing.”, Hope seemed quite impressed. She had to argue with her father at least thirty times for the tiniest things, like using his laptop for her homework even. Their computer at home was basically a better brick. It took twelve minutes to start alone. Watching a four-minute YouTube video took like thirty minutes because of the buffering. It was hell.  

 

“I know, right?”, Faith squealed. “She convinced him to pay for my fuel.”  

 

“What?”, Hope gasped. “You don’t think it’s the blonde hair?”  

 

“I was indeed wondering that.”, Faith agreed. “I bet it reminds him of Mom.”  

 

“Probably, he always listened to her.”, Hope remembered.  

 

“He sure as hell never listens to Mercy which is why we have to tell her.”, Faith pointed out.  

 

“You’re right, but still… if he only listens to Joy in one out of three, she needs to know, too.”, Hope tried to reason with her. “We shouldn’t take those chances.”  

 

“I guess you’re right, too, huh?”, Faith finally gave in.  

 

Only a few seconds later, Joy opened the door and celebrated Hope and Amy once again. Doug and Charmaine congratulated Hope again and invited all to dinner in a restaurant of their choice. Of course, the only people who really knew restaurants in New York were Amy and Hope. So, they suggested different traditional kitchens, everyone immediately agreeing on Italian. The best Italian place they knew was a ten-minute walk, which they were happily to led away. Joy talked to the couple the whole way while Faith talked to Doug and Charmaine while Mercy trotted behind all of them. They ate, celebrated, and enjoyed their time together. And as time flew by, everyone had smiles on their faces and felt like they belonged. For the first time in ages, Hope felt as carefree as she did when their mother was alive. The next day, Hope spent all day with her sisters. They stayed at a hotel nearby and while Faith wanted to see her new campus, Joy and Mercy wanted to go up the Empire State Building. It felt just like old times when they would walk around cities Dad took them to on holidays. Of course, he was always working there over the week, so he never really tagged along on their sightseeing. Of course, all of them had grown and aged which actually made it a lot easier to walk around. But that didn’t mean, it wouldn’t remind Hope of all her good memories with her sisters. Hope brought them back to their hotel, running into the Antsler family who had been spending the day together at the New York Museum of Modern Art. Hope asked them if she could talk alone with her sisters that night. She couldn’t hesitate to tell Mercy and Joy about their father since they were leaving again tomorrow. Hope would never talk about something this heavy over the phone. So, this was her best chance.  

 

Amy and her parents agreed to wait up on her in the lobby. They reminded her playfully that New York is the city that never sleeps and insisted to have a late dinner for just the adults. Hope told them that this could take a while, but they insisted and told her that it was their pleasure to spend as much time as possible with their daughter.   

 

Hope closed the door behind her and saw that Joy was already wearing her pajamas. The tallest brunette chuckled to herself and walked inside the room, shaking her head.  

 

“Guys… Faith and I need to talk to you.”, Hope said, sounding serious.  

 

“Oh, you want to do this now?”, Faith asked surprised. “Okay, sure. I guess there is no perfect time.”  

 

“What is happening?”, Mercy asked with a worried expression. “Are we in trouble?”  

 

“No one is in trouble.”, Hope reassured her. Joy exhaled heavily.  

 

“Why don’t you sit down for this one?”, Faith asked them, and they immediately followed her suggestion, sitting down on their beds.  

 

“You’re scaring me!”, Joy spoke up loudly.  

 

“Hey, hey, hey… look, we want to tell you something important.”, Faith frowned.  

 

“Yes, important indeed, but it is scary and might be overwhelming.”, Hope continued. “If you don’t think you’re ready for this, stop us now.”  

 

“How are we supposed to know if we don’t even know what’s it about?”, Mercy confronted.  

 

“It’s about Dad.”, Faith admitted the first detail.  

 

“Is this about Toni?”, Mercy responded annoyed.  

 

“No? Why would it be about Toni?”, Hope asked confused. “What does Joy have to do with Toni?”  

 

“Yeah, you’re right.”, Mercy said in apologizing tone.  

 

“I think I’m ready.”, Joy interrupted them.  

 

“Me too.”, Mercy nodded. “Dad is already the worst.”  

 

“Well…”, Hope chuckled because of the irony, “No… but he is about to become worse than before.”  

 

“Dad beat us up, physically.”, Faith added, ripping the band-aid off.  

 

“What?”, both exclaimed in unison.  

 

“Yeah, whenever work was tough, he would beat me up. It’s the narcotics.”, Hope tried to clarify their confusion. “They make him even more aggressive and one tiniest slip up would make him explode.”  

 

“After Hope was gone, he started hitting me instead.”, Faith started to cry again. She felt relieved finally being able to talk to someone about it.  

 

“So… Dad has a drug problem?”, Mercy asked, confused with all that input. Joy kept quiet.  

 

“Yes.”, Hope felt the urge to correct herself. “Well… I think so. I sure as hell never asked him.”  

 

“And why exactly are you telling us now?”, Mercy asked while Joy was still silent.  

 

“Because none of us can guarantee that he isn’t going to do the same thing to you.”, Hope answered. “And we wanted to warn you, even though it’s tough.”  

 

“Joy?”, Faith addressed the youngest sibling directly. Joy had been starring at the wall this whole time.  

 

“So, you think we are in actual danger?”, Mercy kept asking, ignoring Joy for now.  

 

“Especially you.”, Faith agreed. “You’re becoming the oldest after the summer.”  

 

Mercy didn’t know what to say anymore. Her heart was racing with fear inside of her chest. Dad was a freaking lunatic who didn’t know any boundaries. He was hitting her sisters and before now, they were too scared to tell them. Now it might be her turn to be the one to get hit.  

 

“What if we move in with Doug and Charmaine?”, Joy suddenly said.  

 

“Well… that would certainly be the perfect option, but we can’t just ask them something like that.”, Faith reminded them and shook her head in disbelief.  

 

“We could at least try.”, Mercy added to the conversation.  

 

“Faith, why don’t we really ask them?”, Hope encountered, thinking that this might be a great idea after all. “I mean, you guys are over there all the time anyway.”  

 

“That’s a fair point.”, Faith admitted with a shrug.  

 

“I’ll talk to them, they want to have dinner with Amy and me.”, Hope decided.  

 

“You will?!”, Joy squealed happily.  

 

“I’ll ask Amy first.”, the oldest sibling clarified.  

 

“That’s fair.”, Mercy said.  

 

Hope headed out shortly after. She got on the elevator and got down to the lobby, meeting Amy and her parents once again. They were sitting on a couch and a chair near the entrance.  

 

“So… everything alright?”, Amy asked her girlfriend carefully.  

 

“Yes. I had to talk to them for a second.”, Hope answered vaguely.  

 

“Your sisters are lovely.”, Doug said with a smile on his face.  

 

“Oh, they are indeed.”, Charmaine commented.  

 

“I heard you are helping them a lot, thank you”, Hope said, not knowing how to treat the situation.  

 

“Well… they deserve it.”, Charmaine responded. “It’s hard to live in an intolerant home.”  

 

Hope ignored the comment, knowing what it feels like to be unwelcome in the place she once called home.  

 

“Amy… could I talk to you for a second?”, Hope asked Amy specifically. “You don’t mind right?”  

 

Doug and Charmaine shook their heads. Hope dragged Amy out of earshot and told her that she told her sisters about their Dad.  

 

“You really did?”, Amy reassured.  

 

Hope nodded, looking over to Charmaine and Doug.  

 

“I know… it’s a lot to ask.”, Hope continued, “The girls just suggested to move in with your parents.”  

 

Amy hesitated for a moment. “They did?”  

 

“Yes, well… it was Joy.”, Hope corrected herself. “What do you think about it?”  

 

“I don’t… really know?”, Amy stuttered a little.  

 

“I wanted to talk to you first.”, Hope continued explaining her thoughts.  

 

“I understand.”, Amy said simply. “It’s just… what if we break up?”  

 

“You mean because it would be weird if your parents would be my sisters’ parents as well?”, Hope asked, understanding the awkwardness.  

 

“Yes. They would build a relationship.”, Amy tried to reason with her.  

 

“Honestly, babe, I get it if it’s too much.”, Hope admitted. “But I would rather know they are safe from now on than think about a ‘what if’ that will never happen.”  

 

“You really think there isn't a single chance in the world that we would break up?”, Amy asked smilingly.  

 

“Of course not. I love you and that’s never going to change.”, Hope answered romantically.  

 

“I love you, too.”, Amy answered, feeling loved. “And honestly, I think it’s only fair if your sisters get the supportive home they should have. I’m an adult now anyway.”  

 

“Are you sure?”, Hope asked to confirm.  

 

“Yes. It’s the best option.”, Amy said. “And it won’t be weird. It’s not like they are your parents, too. I mean… that doesn’t make us sisters, right?”  

 

“You know if we got married, they would be your sisters-in-law?”, Hope asked confused. “We would be a family, not sisters.”  

 

“Yes, you are right.”, Amy agreed. “We can define our family, no matter what society tells us.”  

 

“Yes.”, Hope smiled, “Your parents need to agree, too, though.”  

 

Well… turns out Amy’s parents already thought about it. The dinner went quite well and as soon as they could, the couple brought up the idea. The table went quiet for a second, but Charmaine clarified they had been thinking about it for a few weeks.  

 

“Really?”, Amy asked surprised.  

 

“Yes, the girls need a supporting home.”, Doug said simply.  

 

“Faith is going to college, and we have your old bedroom and the guest room.”, Charmaine explained. “And honestly, we miss a little chaos at home.”  

 

“Molly and you are adults now.”, Doug added, “Mercy and Joy are good kids who should be able to see and support their sister, no matter what.”  

 

Over the summer, a lot happened. Hope started her new job at Colour. Amy started working at a coffee shop for now. The job she wanted seemed impossible to find. The red-haired girl liked the job and her team, which were all a bunch of crackheads if you asked her. But she didn’t really feel like she was changing something in the world. Mercy and Joy helped Faith with moving out and spent as much time as possible with her. Somehow Doug and Charmaine convinced their grandmother to call child services and the CPS examined the situation thoroughly, they interviewed all the girls and other family members. Dylan’s defense in court was great, but the judge decided that the Antslers would be better parents after all. Especially because Faith had photos of her injuries and a little digital camera from their dead grandmother revealed some of Hope’s bruises as well. They finally moved in after quite some time and Joy even liked Amy’s room so much, she didn’t change much. And Mercy wasn’t complaining about the guest room. The Antslers allowed her to decorate the walls, even with spray paints.  

 

While Misha seemed to be a great person to Hope, someone else turned out to be quite the hypocrite. Two months after Hope had started to photograph for Colour, her team leader, Jasmine, this older woman, retired early. At first, the new head photographer seemed like a funny guy. Tom happened to be a handsome man who was charming and self-ironic. But Hope didn’t have a good feeling about him. One time he yelled at an intern who didn’t even know what the hell was going on. Apparently, Tom's girlfriend broke up with him over text. And he let all his anger out. He apologized dearly, but as the former bitch, she knew he was having issues. She tried to reach him, offering to listen during after-work drinks. Just one week later, Friday night, he asked her if she wanted to hang after work. Of course, Hope was quite happy to hear that and accepted. Like a damn fool.  

 

The night turned out to be a total disaster. Hope freshened up, put on a cute outfit, feeling a little too sexy to meet her superior. But she wouldn’t let society tell her what to wear. Misha did give her a lot of confidence. Hope sometimes wondered if Misha was flirting with her. She had only been working there three months. She felt like she needed to be discreet about her relationship. Not like she was afraid of judgement, but she preferred to be a private person. She did learn her lesson that Friday. Tom was a total mess. He had been there early, pre-drinking. He seemed already quite drunk when Hope arrived.  

 

“Heeey.”, Hope sighed and frowned. “Are you like drunk already?”  

 

“I’ve been trying to meet women and I only drank shots. All of them left anyway.”, Tom slurred. He was sitting on one of the wooden chairs in front of the bar. Another shot and a beer standing in front of him.  

 

“Oh man, how long have you been here?”  

 

“Thirty minutes, why?”, he giggled. “So, are you going to catch up?”  

 

He handed the shot to Hope who drank it immediately.   

 

“Be right back.”, she answered him.  

 

Even though she felt tempted to sober Tom up, she also couldn’t stand the thought of being sober herself. She walked over to the bartender, ordering a beer for herself. After making sure Tom wasn’t looking, she reached over to the bartender and told them to reduce the alcohol amount to zero in her friend’s next drink. Hope loved drinking vodka with orange soda, so she would convince Tom to order the same. She handed the bartender a twenty-dollar bill and smiled.  

 

Finally, Hope walked over to Tom, sitting down next to him.  

 

“So, how are you doing?”, she asked, not knowing what else to say.  

 

“Fine.”, he scoffed. “In case you were wondering, I’m drinking the pain away.”  

 

“Well… I have been there.”, Hope justified his decision. “But honestly, Tom, alcohol is not the solution.”  

 

He looked down. His fingers were moving quickly on top of his lap.  

 

“I know.”, he said, and Hope could hear the pain in his voice.  

 

“I just…”, he continued, “I miss Rue so much.”  

 

Tears were running down his cheeks. He just rambled loudly about how he misses the smell of her hair, her laugh and sleeping next to her. As the bartender approached to bring Hope her beer, she ordered the next drink for both of them, winking to the bartender. Tom kept on crying, whispering to himself. Things like he wasn’t enough or that he didn’t fight enough.   

 

“Hey, hey.”, Hope tried to comfort him. “The pain will get easier, day by day.”  

 

“Yeah, right.”, he laughed. “Like you would know.”  

 

“What do you mean?”, Hope asked confused.  

 

“I saw the wink. I bet no one has ever broken up with you before…”, he said.  

 

“I have been broken up with.”, Hope defended herself. “Why would you even guess that?”  

 

“I mean, look at you. You are so beautiful.”, Tom tried to reason with her.  

 

“Are you even allowed to say that?”, Hope asked. The situation was so confusing for her.  

 

“HR would definitely punish me if I called you beautiful at work. But I’m good with Flo.”, he told her, referring to Florence, their head manager in human resources.  

 

“Well… then don’t do it at work.”, Hope joked. He had finally stopped crying.  

 

Hope and Tom spent two hours, just talking about work. They talked about their new assignment and ditched about their coworkers. Well… they exchanged the news about Peter’s wife being pregnant and talked about the recent events at after-work drinks. Hope felt so inspired by some of her coworkers, she really enjoyed talking to Misha. This woman’s energy just felt like a truly free spirt. But Tom always made her feel like they weren’t on the same page. She did overcome that feeling this particular Friday night, as the hours passed, and the shots kept on coming.   

 

The bar had a pool table and after Hope’s agreement with the bartender, Tom had been sobering up. He was able to walk on his own again and stopped telling her that he needed to throw up every two minutes. Hope suggested to play after the conversation died down and the name Rue crossed the table once again.  

 

Tom accepted and it seemed quite fun at first. He did know what he was doing, and he showed her. Hope had played with some friends, but only a couple of times. So, she hadn’t discovered her talent yet. Tom attempted to help her by leaning over her, making her feel quite uncomfortable. He touched her arm and because of his huge body, his dick was pressing against her butt. After Hope took the shot, he didn’t get back up immediately. She wondered and looked at him. Suddenly their eyes met, and Tom didn’t move for a second. He started to smile a little and leaned in. The distance was closing but Hope backed out immediately.  

 

“What the hell are you doing?”, Hope asked after she freed herself.  

 

“I… thought… uh…”, he trailed off.  

 

“You thought what, Tom?”, Hope almost exploded.  

 

“I’m sorry. I thought there was a vibe and… I’m, uhm, just sorry.”, he rambled.  

 

“Okay… It’s fine. Just to be clear, there was no vibe”, Hope accepted with a deep breath.  

 

Hope wasn’t going to yell at her own boss. She tried to calm herself down, even though if anyone else flirted with her, she would be tempted to kick their ass. The night went on, they played another round of pool and Hope emptied another beer. She went to use the bathroom, but just as she was about to close the door, Tom squeezed inside her stall.  

 

“What the-”, she squealed but got interrupted. Tom’s hand shut her up, he put it on top her mouth and smiled playfully.  

 

He took his hand away after telling Hope to be quiet.  

 

“What the hell are you doing?”, she asked him quietly. “This is the ladies room.”  

 

“I’ll make your dreams come true, Hope.”, he whispered.  

 

“What do you…”, Hope started but understood as soon as he tried to lean in again.   

 

He pressed himself against her and started to kiss her neck. Hope wasn’t really able to move away. His massive body was making it hard to even try. He tried to hold her arms as she was fighting back fiercely. Tom managed to open his zipper with one hand and as he was trying to force himself onto Hope, she used her free arm to push him away. Just enough to kick him in the balls. He messed with the wrong girl. Hope used the bathroom stall door to knock him out, swinging it hard into his face as she tried to escape. The tall brunette walked over to the bar and paid without looking back. She grabbed her signature jacket and walked out of the bar.  

 

As she tried to process, the Uber driver kept on talking. She didn’t listen in on what the driver was saying. The only thing Hope could think about right now was Amy. She wanted to hold her close and make her feel safe. Like nothing could hurt her. It didn’t even make any sense but Hope wanted Amy to be safe so badly. The taller brunette wished that Amy would never feel any negative feeling ever again. She wanted to make sure of it. As soon as she arrived at the door, she started crying. She didn’t make any noise, but she could feel the tears running down from her eyes. As the key turned, she slowly opened the door and saw their dark living room. There was no light coming from the other room, so Amy probably already went to bed. Hope tried to be as quiet as possible while making herself something to eat and chugging down three glasses of water. Hope cried quietly in their kitchen as she ate and tried to keep Tom out of her mind.  

 

As soon as she was ready, she laid down next to her girlfriend and snuggled into her. Amy woke up, frowning. She smiled as she realized Hope was finally home. The smaller girl asked about the evening, trying to listen while not falling asleep again. Hope didn’t answer right away. She didn’t really know what to say. Thoughts just kept on rambling through her brain. She couldn’t really concentrate or focus. Her body felt tense, she wanted to start crying but she didn’t want to trouble Amy. She knew it was dumb not to talk. But she needed the job. Hope had no safety net; she couldn’t get fired. And like Tom said, he was good with Florence. The only person it might be clever to talk to. Hope waited a second, checked on Amy and decided not to say anything. She knew she could keep her job if she kept quiet. She didn’t want to involve Amy. Hope stayed up the whole night, panicking, thinking what the best decision might be.  

   

The next days, Hope didn’t talk about the incident. She was just happy that she didn’t have to hang after hours with Tom. She went home early every single day, avoiding Tom at all costs. After a few days, she was pretty sure he didn’t remember what happened that night. He would give her normal assignments and only told her that he had a lot of fun that night. Tom didn’t seem to remember which was weird because she was still tempted to tell Florence after all.  

 

One day, Hope came home. Amy was still at work. She even had grown to like the job, knowing she did make the day for some people. But she couldn’t help but notice that Hope had been different the last few days. The taller brunette seemed sad, even though she did say everything was fine. But Hope didn’t talk about work or her sisters which she always did with Amy. Amy had been wondering if something happened.  

 

Hope was sitting on their couch as Amy’s key turned and the front door opened. Amy walked inside their living room and greeted her girlfriend with a kiss. Hope didn’t mind the kiss, loving how sweet Amy could be. She smiled and watched Amy put her jacket away. Hope had been working from home, editing her recent photographs. The brunette looked back at her screen as Amy walked inside their kitchen.  

 

“Do you want to eat something?”, Amy yelled from the kitchen.  

 

“No, I’m full.”, Hope answered and didn’t take her gaze from the screen.  

 

The microwave made a noise to alert it was done after a few minutes. Amy walked over to the couch, sat down next to her girlfriend with a plate full of the tomato soup Hope made yesterday.  

 

“The soup is amazing by the way.”, Amy tried to start a conversation.  

 

“My mother’s recipe.”, Hope answered, still focusing on her laptop.  

 

“So, how is work?”, Amy kept talking.  

 

“Fine.”, Hope murmured.  

 

“Just fine?”, the redhead asked curiously.  

 

“Yeah.”  

 

Both said nothing for a moment.  

 

“Are you okay?”, Amy asked, sounding a little furious. “I mean… are you messing with me?”  

 

“No, why?”, Hope asked, looking into Amy’s eyes for the first time.  

 

“I don’t know…”, Amy started. “You seem… different?”  

 

“Different?”, Hope asked, trying to seem like she didn’t know why she had not been acting like herself.  

 

“Yeah, you seem… more distant and… you don’t talk about anything anymore. Not even your sisters and you have been meeting with Faith like three times this week.”, Amy reminded her.  

 

“How would you know?”, Hope asked, knowing well she hadn’t told Amy about planning to meet her sister this particular week.    

 

Hope had been seeing Faith as often as possible. They were finally able to meet, still in secret but at least Hope could contact one of her sisters occasionally. Of course, she hadn’t told Faith about Tom or anything that happened either. She couldn’t stand the thought of telling a single soul. She hoped it would make the problem disappear, even though she knew usually that isn’t the case.  

 

“I texted her on Monday, I asked if she knew where you were.”, Amy explained how she knew. The redhead didn’t tell her why she asked though. That day, she came home early. The red-haired girl cooked for her girlfriend who didn’t came home the usual time. Starting to worry, she texted the only reliable source she knew: Faith. She turned out to be quite helpful because apparently the sisters did meet up earlier and Hope headed home a short while ago.  

 

“Faith is fine, if that’s what you’re interested in.”, Hope answered vaguely, trying desperately to change the topic.  

 

“That’s great, really great.”, Amy paused for a second before she continued. 

“But you know that’s not what I meant. I want to know what’s going on inside your head.”, the smaller girl tried to reason with her.  

 

“Nothing much.”, Hope said neutrally.  

 

“Oh, come on… We both know that is a lie.”, Amy responded her girlfriend. She started to feel anger inside her. The redhead knew Hope didn’t have to talk to her, but she couldn’t stand the obvious lies.  

 

“For real? You accuse me of lying about my own thoughts?”, Hope responded with a frown on her face.  

 

“Well… I think you have been acting differently. And I would like to know why.”, Amy justified her behavior. She felt like her body was telling her she had enough reasons to be angry at Hope, but her mind tried to reason with her, knowing she couldn’t force her to do anything.  

 

“I think I’m acting normally.”, Hope lied once again. She knew Amy was right, but she couldn’t give up so easily. If one person knew, they would look differently at her, and she didn’t want Amy to be that person.  

 

“Seriously? Two days ago, you only said three words to me!”, the red-haired girl started to let her anger take control. Her voice was louder, and her eyebrows rose high. “I mean… are you kidding me?”  

 

“No… there just isn’t much to talk about right now.”, Hope kept on trying to avoid the topic.  

 

“I know I’m supposed to, but I just can’t believe you. I think something happened when you met with your boss.”, Amy figured and finally thought out loud. “Just please say something… I’m going crazy seeing you like this.”  

 

She remembered that Hope came home very late. Amy was sleepy, but she knew Hope hadn’t answered her for a reason that Friday night. The next morning the tall brunette was acting weird, taking a walk first thing after getting out of bed. Since then, Hope’s behavior had been more distant than ever. Even more than in high school, she always took her chance to mock Amy back then. But last Sunday, after Amy spilled cake all over her shirt, the brunette stayed silent. Not even a small smile or laugh.  

 

“I don’t have to talk if I don’t want to!”, Hope exploded under the pressure of keeping her secret. She felt fine with it being a secret, but apparently Amy did notice something had changed.  

 

“Yes, I know.”, the redhead replied, breathing deeply. “Did you at least tell Faith?”  

 

“Of course not!”, Hope responded aggressively.  

 

There was no way on earth she would tell her sisters. They are her little babies who aren’t old enough to deal with this situation, like at all.  

 

“So, there is something to tell?”, the smaller girl figured again.  

 

“Yes!”, Hope admitted, raising her voice. “I just don’t want to tell you…”  

 

“I get that, totally. And that is completely fine. But you must talk to someone!”, Amy tried to convince her. “You’re clearly going through something and… it won’t go away unless you talk to someone.”  

 

“NO! I don’t have to tell.”, Hope yelled at her girlfriend. She felt so pressured by Amy’s words even though she knew the smaller girl was just trying to help.  

 

“I understand that not telling anyone might seem like the best option. Trust me, it’s not. It won’t make the pain go away, it won’t fix it.”, Amy tried to reason with Hope.  

 

They just looked at each other in disbelief. Each girl was right which made this fight uneasy.  

 

“I KNOW!”, Hope answered furiously. “Stop pressuring me.”  

 

“I’m sorry if you feel pressured, I get it. I was just thinking about what’s best for you.”, Amy justified once again.  

 

“Amy, I know what’s best for me. You don’t have to be the judge of that.”, Hope encountered.  

 

“But you don’t seem to see what this is doing to us…”, Amy answered.  

 

“What do you mean?”, Hope asked confused.  

 

“I don’t know if I want to continue this relationship…”, Amy started revealing her true fears. “We aren’t talking, you don’t seem to trust me, nor willing to open up.”  

 

Hope frowned. “So, we aren’t allowed to have any secrets?”  

 

“Of course!”, Amy insisted. “I don’t care if you secretly watch porn or… I don’t know, if you don’t tell me something about work, I’m totally okay. I won’t bother-”  

 

“But… you ARE bothering me!”, Hope interrupted her angrily. “And you shouldn’t think that I don’t trust you. I trust you with my life!”  

 

“But… I miss you. The ,you’ you only show to me. And… I don’t know if I’ll be able to see you like this any longer!”, Amy yelled back.  

 

“I guess, you have to deal with it, NO MATTER what you say!”, Hope argued furiously.  

 

"You don’t have to be in pain, babe!”, Amy tried to reason with her.  

 

“I’m not in pain!”, Hope denied her true feelings after all. “I’m trying to protect you, okay?!”  

 

“Protect me?”, Amy asked confused. “What do you mean by that?”  

 

“Well…”, Hope knew if she explained, Amy would want to know even more. “I don’t want to change anything between us.”  

 

The redhead looked confused. “Something has already changed, you don’t talk to me anymore and I don’t know… I know you don’t talk about EVERYTHING but you sure as hell talked more before Friday.”  

 

Hope stopped, breathing heavily from all the yelling the two of them had been doing.  

 

“I just don’t want you to see me differently… after I told you.”, Hope admitted her true fears. “I don’t want you to feel sorry for me or make me feel weak.”  

 

“You’re scared of feeling weak? You’re one of the toughest people I know.”, Amy encountered.  

 

“I don’t feel that way anymore.”, Hope sighed. “I’m not the same person I was before… but I would rather go back.”  

 

“I will love you, no matter what.”, Amy smiled.  

 

“You don’t understand! And I hope you never will!”, Hope yelled again.  

 

Hope stormed off, taking her laptop, into the bedroom. She slammed the door behind her, clearly indicating she wanted to be alone.  

 

That night, Amy didn’t enter her own bedroom. She slept on the couch, watching her favorite show until she fell asleep. Hope continued editing the photos she was working on earlier. The taller brunette felt guilty for not telling Amy, but she couldn’t, right? Hope couldn’t stop thinking about Amy who must go crazy not knowing why she was acting differently. Hope had been avoiding her own girlfriend and Amy couldn’t handle it anymore. What if this relationship didn’t have a future? If she kept lying, it probably wouldn’t. Hope didn’t want to fall asleep without apologizing but as she got up in the middle of the night, Amy was already snoring on the couch. The tall brunette laid awake the whole night, thinking if she was strong enough to go through with it. Could she tell Amy? She knew Amy wouldn’t judge her or anything, but she knew she might try to convince her to go against Tom. Would Amy be okay with just letting it go? Hope didn’t know, but was that a risk she was willing to take?  

 

The night seemed to be endless, but after a lot of consideration, the sun finally rose behind a lot of grey skyscrapers. Hope could hear the TV switch back on which probably meant Amy was awake again. The brunette changed into fresh clothes and sighed deeply before opening the bedroom door.  

 

“Hey.”, Amy said neutrally.  

 

“Good morning.”, Hope answered with a small smile.  

 

Even after the fight they had, Amy was being normal. She didn’t pressure her again, neither she tried to talk about the evening before.  

 

“How did you sleep?”, Amy continued nicely.  

 

“I didn’t.”, Hope replied honestly.  

 

“Oh, babe. Do you still want to go to work?”, Amy asked worriedly.  

 

“I was actually thinking about taking a day off. You don’t have to work today, right?”  

 

“No. I don’t work until next week.”, Amy told her happily. “Finally, after all these shifts in a row.”  

 

Hope chuckled. “Good for you, you deserve it!”  

 

“Do you want breakfast?”, Amy asked while yawning. “I was just about to make something.”  

 

“Yes, please.”, Hope sighed, walking over to the couch before kissing her girlfriend.  

 

“Don’t… I have morning breath.”, Amy scoffed.  

 

“It’s just fine.”, Hope answered and kissed her girlfriend once again. “Do you mind if I smoke a joint before breakfast?”  

 

“It’s your day off, do whatever you want.”, Amy answered after she got up from the couch.  

 

The tall brunette called Misha, telling her she wouldn’t come to work today. The manager asked if everything was alright with her, sounding concerned. Hope knew she didn’t need to lie, Misha would be fine with any reason, so the brunette answered honestly about not sleeping all night. Misha immediately understood and insisted for Hope to stay home. The manager stopped for a second and said she had one more question though. Hope told her to ask right away. Misha continued and asked if it was possible to send her the edited photos Hope had worked on yesterday. The brunette walked into the bedroom, sent Misha the photos right away and they ended the call. Hope rolled herself a nice joint and light it next to the opened bedroom window.   

 

Amy made breakfast in their small kitchen. Scrambled eggs and vegan bacon, their favorite. The redhead loved preparing a nice breakfast, after all it is the most important dish of the day. She just loved the kick afterwards, feeling the energy rush through your body. It’s exactly what Hope needed after being up all night… and honestly what Amy needed after this fight. It was weird, they had been together for ages but never fought like this. Never had Amy considered leaving Hope alone after an argument until last night. Well… before yesterday, Amy hadn’t considered breaking up with Hope. Amy shook her head, trying to stop thinking about it. She set up the table, even cut cucumber and tomatoes for them to snack.  

 

Hope sat down next to her girlfriend shortly after Amy was done. She sighed deeply, thanking Amy for breakfast before taking a bite.  

 

“So… I hate it when we fight.”, Amy admitted, speaking from the heart.  

 

“I hate it, too!”, Hope said, still chewing on her bacon. “I’m so sorry.”  

 

“I’m sorry, too.”, Amy sighed. “I shouldn’t have pressured you.”  

 

“No… I think I needed that.”, Hope defended her actions. “You are right… I haven’t been myself lately.”  

 

“Still… I feel like I should apologize anyway. I treated you unfairly.”, Amy said sincerely.  

 

“I didn’t realize, it affected you this much. I was shocked and so angry at myself that you were thinking about breaking up, but I let my anger out on you. Which you didn’t deserve.”, Hope apologized shyly.  

 

“Honestly, I regret even telling you. It just slipped my mind once the day before yesterday. I wasn’t considering it for real… because I love you.”, Amy answered.  

 

“Well… that’s a relief.”, Hope chuckled, “I have been up all night, thinking about whether I should tell you.”  

 

“And?”, Amy asked simply.  

 

“Something did happen last Friday with Tom.”, Hope finally admitted shyly. “I walked in the bar, and he was already lit. He had been drinking for 30 minutes, apparently grossing out the other customers who left after he spoke to them.”  

 

“Wow, that’s probably some world record.”, Amy commented sarcastically.  

 

“Yeah, what an idiot. Well… I tried to sober him up and he got more tolerable over time, maybe because I was getting more drunk”, Hope tried to hide her pain with joking, “we started a round of pool and he made this douche-y move leaning over me, helping me with my shot, which turned out to be him trying to kiss me.”  

 

“Tom, your boss, tried to kiss you?”, the red-haired girl was surprised.  

 

“Yes. He didn’t just try to kiss me though…”, Hope responded anxiously.  

 

“You mean?”, Amy just asked, seeing Hope’s eyes filled with tears.  

 

Hope nodded eagerly. Tears ran down her cheeks and she sobbed loudly.  

 

“Oh, my God… Hope, I’m sorry this happened to you. It’s not your fault!”, Amy tried to comfort her, hugging the brunette tightly.  

 

“Thank you.”, Hope kept on crying silently. The pain she tried to shut down, it was all rushing out of her. She felt so aware of her own body, feeling like some of the marks Tom had left would never leave.  

 

Hope told Amy the whole story. Every detail she could remember. Because it felt good, letting it all out. She even showed Amy the blue spots on her arms. They were almost gone by then, but still… Amy could see five bruises lining up, indicating someone gripped her girlfriend tightly.  

 

“What about your job?”, Amy asked suddenly.  

 

“Tom seems to not remember.”, Hope answered vaguely. “I need this job, you know?”  

 

“You should still talk to Misha.”, Amy suggested.  

 

Hope knew this would come. This is exactly what she feared.  

 

“I can’t get fired.”, Hope justified.  

 

“Why don’t you look for another job?”, Amy asked.  

 

Hope thought about this for a few seconds. She knew this wasn’t the job she wanted to work at forever. So… after another discussion with Amy, she looked for another job and even talked to Misha about Tom. Hope didn’t have any proof anymore, but she couldn’t deal with being around Tom all the time anymore. She was thinking about warning the other female employees but talking to Misha was hard enough. Hope’s social media account got more and more followers and suddenly a travel agency asked her to work for her. They said they were quite impressed by Hope’s unique style these days.  

 

Colour fired Tom a few days after Hope talked to Misha. They believed her and the consequences were to let him go. Misha offered Hope the leading position of the photographer team, but she refused. The payment would have been way better as well as the hours. But she couldn’t ignore the chance of pursuing her dream. Travelling photography, so she took the other job.  

 

She talked with Amy about it, reassuring that it would be okay.  

 

“I can’t let you give up on your dream, babe.”, Amy answered.  

 

Hope knew the redhead was actually sad. They worried about their relationship, even though they always knew this day might come.  

 

“I know… but I would never be home. Always travelling around the world.”, Hope reminded her.  

 

“Hope… we can make this work, I’m sure of it.”, Amy answered with a reassuring smile.  

 

“I really hope so.”, Hope smiled back. “Well… I guess I’m taking the job.”  

 

The next four weeks, Hope and Amy spent all their time together. Hope took as much time off as she could, telling Misha she was preparing for her new job. Walking around Central Park with Amy, accompanied by her camera, reassured that she could still send Misha photos. Which she gratefully accepted every time. Misha was very sad to lose Hope after all.  

 

The day before Hope’s first assignment started, she planned something special. She had to travel to Spain as part of her job, for at least five weeks, maybe even more than six. It would be hard to be this far away from Amy for this long. Since they had been together, they had never been apart this long.  

 

A day before her flight, she wanted to give Amy the reassurance that Hope loves her more than anything in the world. So she asked if Amy wanted to marry Hope and the redhead said yes, but commented something about marriage being a constitution designed by the church which made Hope laugh dearly.  

 

The goodbye at the airport felt like a heart shattering into two pieces, each needing the other to be whole.   

 

“Goodbye, fiancée.”, Hope kissed Amy deeply.  

 

“Goodbye, future wife.”, Amy answered and smiled as Hope left her to catch her plane.  

Notes:

Hope you liked it!

Chapter 14 is done as well, I'll upload when chapter 15 is half way done.

Thank you <3